/ ■ '■ 1
K/ I
J
(S
/> sO,
[■^- '- Hafc ^■.
-it.
t
/
THE
GOSPEL REFLECTOR,
IN WHICH THE
DOCTRINE OF THE CHURCH
OF
JESUS CHRIST
OF
LATTER-DAY SAINTS
IS SET FORTH, AND SCRIPTURE EVIDENCE ADDUCED TO ESTABLISH IT.
A BRIEF TREATISE UPON THE MOST I3IP0RTANT PROPHECIES RECORDED IN
THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS, WHICH RELATE TO THE GREAT WORK
OF GOD OF THE LATTER-DAYS.
IN SHORT THE SUBJECTS OF THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST, APOSTASY OF THE JEWS AND
GENTIIES, REORGANIZATION OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD AND RENETVAI. OF THE
GOSPEL DISPENSATION, THE APPEARING OF THE BOOK OP MORMON, THE
RESTORATION OF THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL, SECOND COMING OF CHRIST
AND DESTRUCTION OP THE "WICKED, MILLENNIUM, &C., &C., ARE
TREATED UPON.
EDITED BY B. WINCHESTER,
Presiding Elder of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints,
IN PHILADELPHIA.
" To ihe law and tn the testimony : if they speak not according to this word, it is lx;cause there is no
light in them."— /sa. viii. 20.
PHILADELPHIA:
BROWN, BICKING & GUILBERT, PRINTERS, NO. 56 NORTH THIRD STREET.
184U»
Digitized by the Internet Arciiive
in 2010 witii funding from
Corporation of tine Presiding Bisiiop, Tine Cliurcli of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
5^
ectori02unse
CONTENTS
Page.
To the Reader, 1
The present condilion of both Jews and Gentiles, with regard to religion, 4
The present condition of the religious world represented by the simiUtude of a dream, . . 14
Postscript, ' 18
Marks of Dishonesty, 18
The present age of the world, 20
Communication from Elder E. Snow, 22
Minutes of a Special conference held in Philadelphia, Dec, 14, A. D. 1840, 23
Of Charity, 25
Spiritualizing the Scriptures, - 29
The Divinity of Christ — The object of his Mission — Tlie Kingdom of God or Church
Militant, and the Gospel, 32
Anonymous Letter, 42
Answer to the Anonymous Letter, 44
Questions and Answers on tiie Gospel, 73
Of faith, (from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants,) 77
The renewal of tlie Gospel Dispensation, 84
The Object of a continuation of Revelation, 89
Introduction to the subject of the Book of Mormon, 98
The Claims of the Book of Mormon established — It also defended, 105
History of the Ancients of America, also of the Book of Mormon, 124
O. Cowdery's letters to W. W. Phelps : —
Letter I < .137
Do. II 140
Do. Ill 146
Do. IV 148
Do. V 152
Do. VI 156
Do. VII 161
Do. VIII 167
Letter from Joseph Smith toO. Cowdery, 176
The faith once delivered to the Saints Restored, 177
The Lord's ensign and the restoration of tlie House of Israel, 178
Nebuchadnezzar's Dream, 192
On Priestliood (by Elder E. Snow,) . 204
The location of Zion or the New Jerusalem, 213
Zion built and established for the Millennium, 217
The Second Coming of Christ and the Destruction of the Wicked, .220
The Resurrection, 244
Tlie Millennium, 246
Procreation in the Millennium, 273
Daniel's vision of the Little Horn, 275
The beauty of the writings of the Prophet Esdras, 284
The apostasy of the Jews and (ientiles, , 287
Order of tlic New Testament Church, 293
Proclamation, (From tlie Book of Doctrine and Covenants,) 297
Tlie Doctrine and Order of the Church, (From the Book of Doctrine and Covenants,). .301
On Perfection, ^H
References, (by L D. Barnes.) 315
THE
PUBLISHED BY B. WINCHESTER, PASTOR OF THE BRANCH OF THE
CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER DAY SAINTS IN PHILADELPHIA.
"WHEN GOD WORKS WHO CAlJf HINDER?"
VOL. I.] PHILADELPHIA, JANUARY 1, 1841. [NO. 1.
The " Gospel Reflector" is published semi-monthly in this city, on an excellent quality of
paper, each number containing 24 royal octavo pages. Price — 12.J cts. per single number.
Persons who wish to purchase a quantity for distribution can have them at a reduced price.
TO THE READER.
The object the publisher has in view, in publishing this work, is to
further the cause of righteousness, unprejudice the minds of the prejudiced,
and set the principles of our Holy Religion before the public in a plain and
precise manner, that those who believe the doctrine we promulgate, may
know what they believe, and those who deny, may know what they deny,
and those who persecute us may know what they persecute us for. There
are already several publications on the subject of our faith, but they do not
fully answer the purpose, that is, they are not in a convenient shape for
so extensive a circulation in this section of country as what this is intended.
Again the calls for publications on the subject of our faith having
become so numerous, and the number of disciples having greatly in-
creased in this section of country, it is believed that a work of this
kind for the time being will subserve the cause of righteousness. This is
one reason why I have attempted to publish this work, hoping that it
will have the desired effect, and render the necessary information, and do
much good. Again, as our enemies in this part of the country are engaged
in spreading newspapers, pamphlets, and circulars, traducing the doctrine
and characters of the above mentioned society, with the intention of stamping
them with infamy and disgrace : and so far have accomplished their object,
that they have affected to raise a tremendous hue and cry : " away with
the Mormons, its delusion, fanaticism, and imposition," &c. &c. ; and have
excited almost all classes of the community against us. In Missouri, the
spirit of mobocracy has been tolerated, and we have been driven from our
homes in the inclemency of the season ; and some were made to seal their
testimony with their own blood. The shafts of our adversaries, and the
VOL. I. NO. I. — 1
a TO THE READER.
combined powers of darkness have conjoined, and made an attempt to over-
throw the great work of God. Indeed, the truth of heaven has been trampled
upon with impunity, and the yoke of persecution has been placed upon our
necks. This is another reason why I have resolved to issue this work, that
I may, through it, help to set the cause of righteousness erect, that it may
pursue its course with ancient speed and spread to earth's remotest bounds.
Also, to I'efute the publications that appear against as in the shape of argu-
ments, and thus foil our enemies in their attempts.
This work is not designed as a standard periodical for the society, but
merely to accommodate the members of the church, and public in general,
in this city and the adjoining country.
One reason why I issue this work in the form of a periodical is that
it may have a more general circulation, and I shall take the responsibility
upon myself for all the original matter that will be inserted. I shall close
the volume when it is thought proper.
I would here observe to the members of the church in this section of
country, that I had it (as is well known) in contemplation last spring ta
publish O. Cowdery's letters, giving a history of the coming forth of the
Book of Mormon, and, connected with them, other original matter, such as 1
had written myself, which I asked permission or advice of J. Smith who
said I was at liberty to publish any thing of the kind that would further the
cause of righteousness ; I also asked advice of S. Rigdon, who said he had
no objeciion. I intend to publish, in this work, the above mentioned letters
and also a few extracts from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, shewing
the order of the church — but shall not interfere with any other publications.
My course while publishing this work will be a careful and straight for-
ward one, and nothing will be admitted in it that will offend the honest
inquirer after truth, yet simplicity and plainness will be used. Furthermore,
being conscious that the elders and members of the church in this section of
the country are anxious to be well versed in the scriptures, I shall endeavour
to pursue a course that will acquaint them with the leading principles of
our doctrine, and the abundance of scripture evidence there is to establish
them : and I earnestly solicit the prayers of the saints that I may be
directed in righteousness, and that I -may, through the grace of God,
help to roll on the stone that is cut out of the mountain without hands ;
which will roll till it fills the whole earth ; that peace may flow like a river
to all the people of God ; and Zion become a peaceful home, and Jerusalem
a quiet habitation for the saints : and until wickedness be done away — Israel
gathered in one, the Messiah come, with power to bless his saints with their
promised inheritance. Also, that this work may be an instrument in the
hands of God of breaking down prejudice, doing away superstition, and
loosing the vulture fangs of bigotry, that the minds of the people may be
set free from such encumbrances, and candidly investigate the subject for
themselves.
As this is the first number of the " Gospel Reflector," it will not be amiss
to give a few outlines of some of the leading principles of our faith, which
will all be treated upon in their proper time, and scripture and reason be
adduced to authenticate them. First, the church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
Day Saints, believe that the scriptures contain the words of God, and that
they are true and faithful. Second, the Godhead, i. e., The Father, Son and
TO THE READER. 3
Holy Spirit. The Father being a personage of spirit, glory and power:
possessing all perfection and fulness : The Son, who was in the bosom
of the Father, personage of tabernacle, made, or fashioned like unto man,
or, rather, man was framed after his likeness, and in his image : — he also
possesses all the fulness of the Father, or, the same fulness with the Father,
possessing the same mind with the Father, which mind is the Holy Spirit,
that bears record of the Father and the Son, these three are one, or in other
words, these three constitute tlie godhead. Third, that the name of Jesus
Christ is the only name given under heaven, whereby man can be saved.
Fourth, that the Gospel of Christ, which is glad tidings of good things, is
the only plan of salvation. Its principles as follows : First, faith in God and
his commandments ; second, inasmuch as all have sinned it is necessary
that all should repent of their sins, and forsake them ; third, be baptized for
the remission of sins, and adoption into the kingdom of God ; (see Acts ii.
38) fourth, the laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost ;
(see Acts viii. chap., do. xix. chap.) ; fifth, in having the Church of Christ
organized according to the New Testament pattern; with apostles, prophets,
and evangelists, &c., and earnestly contending for the faith once delivered
to the saints, — and the promised spiritual gifts ; (see I. Cor. xii. chap., do.
xiv. chap., Eph. iv. chap., Mark xvi. chap.) sixth, that the majority of the
Christian world have apostatized from God, and rejected much of the fore-
going order of the gospel, and instead of contending for the gifts of the
gospel, such as the spirit of prophecy, laying on of hands for the healing of
the sick, revelations, administration of angels, inspiration, and visions, they
contend against them, and say these things are done away, and no longer
needed, thus fulfilling the words of the prophet: " They have transgressed
the law, changed the ordinance, and broken the everlasting covenant." For
this reason the Lord has spoken from on high, and caused light once
more to dawn upon the benighted world, and hath restored the ancient
order of the church, and hath set the honest in heart contending for the faith,
once delivered to the saints ; and is clothing his servants with authority to
proclaim the fulness of his gospel to the inhabitants of the earth, as a witness
of the second coming of Christ, whom we believe will come in the clouds
of heaven with power and great glory — being accompanied by His Holy
angels and saints to take vengeance on the wicked, and destroy them, and
set up his kingdom, and together with his saints, reign a thousand years,
which is called the Millennium ; seventh, that the Lord hath by his power
brought forth the Book of Mormon, which is a record of the ancient inha-
bitants of America, who were a branch of the House of Israel ; and that
this book agrees in testimony and doctrine with the Bible, and contains
much plainness as to the Gospel of Christ, and the gathering of the House
of Israel, from their long dispersion back upon their own land ; which will
be done ere long. Also, the Book of Mormon reveals the fact that the
aborigines of this continent are a branch of the House of Israel, and that
they eventually will receive the Gospel and lay down their weapons of war,
and become the people of the Lord in very-deed. But more of this in its
proper place.
4 THE PRESENT CONDITION OF
THE PRESENT CONDITION OF BOTH JEWS AND GENTILES WITH RE-
GARD TO RELIGION.
In order to understand the precise condition of both Jews and Gen-
rtiles with regard to reh'gion, it will be necessary to take a retrospective
view of both in past ages of the world. We will commence with the
Jews.
The history of the descendants of Abraham is somewhat peculiar ;
part of it is taken up in recording their prosperity, and their triumphs
over their enemies, and they seemingly under the fostering care of
Omnipotence, who showered his blessings upon them. In other parts
are recorded the awful calamities that came upon them in consequence
of disobedience, and they being at times forced to pay tribute to other
nations, and sometimes subjected to the most cruel bondage, and
driven from their land, and placed in the most dejected condition of
slavery, as though the great God had cast them off for ever, and they
were to linger out a miserable existence in wretchedness and servitude.
For instance, the ten tribes that revolted in the days of Rehoboam,
and chose Jeroboam son of Nebat to be their king, and thus formed
a separate government by themselves, and remained so until they be-
came wicked ; and the consequence was, they were led off of their
lands by Shalmaneser, king of Asyria, (see II Kings, xviii. chap.) and
have never returned to possess the land of Palestine since. Some
have supposed that they returned after the Babylonish captivity, but
it cannot be proved that they did.
The tribes of Judah and Benjamin, and some scattering individuals
from other tribes were left to possess the land of Canaan. They at
length became wicked, and were taken as captives to Babylon, where
they remained seventy years, and then returned and rebuilt the tem-
ple, and repaired the waste places of Jerusalem. For a short lime,
it is probable they were faithful to their God, but at length in the
midst of their prosperity they became proud, and the Lord sent pro-
phets to reprove them of their sins. Some of them they stoned ; some
they put to death ; others they shut in prison. Previous to the coming
of Christ they were troubled with false prophets, and false christs,
who drew many from the principles of righteousness, and caused
them to be divided into sects and parties, which by the help of priest-
craft, opinions of their scribes, and doctors of the law, and foolish tra-
ditions, fully prepared them to reject their Messiah when he came.
In the due time of the Lord our blessed master made his appear-
ance among them, and commenced his divine mission ; chose twelve
disciples and sent them before him into all the cities of Israel, with
this proclamation, " the kingdom of God is at hand." The Pharisees
and Sadducees ever tenacious for their religion, were alarmed at this,
and sought immediately to destroy him. He boldly reproved them for
JEWS AND GENTILES. 5
their wickedness, and taught them the pure principles of righteousness
and virtue. They professed to beUeve the law and the prophets; but
it is evident their faith was nominal; "If ye would believe Moses
and the prophets ye would believe me, for they wrote of me." They
professed to worship according to the law, but Jesus accused them of
making void the law through the tradition of their elders: " ye have
omitted the more weightier matters of the law, judgment, mercy,
and faith." He offered them pardon on condition they would receive
his testimony, and obey his commands, but they would not. He mourn-
ed over them and said, '* O Jerusalem ! Jerusalem ! thou that stonest
the prophets, and killest them that I sent unto you, how oft would I
have gathered you, but ye would not." He foresaw that they would
as a nation reject him and those that he sent unto them ; he therefore
uttered the awful denunciations that their city should be thrown down,
and not one stone should be left upon another, and it should be trodden
down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled ; and
they should be led captive into all nations. He declared to
them plainly that the kingdom of God should be taken fiom them,
and given to, or conferred upon, a nation bringing forth, or who should
bear the fruits thereof, having reference no doubt to the transmitting
of the gospel with all the blessings that appertained to it, from the
Jews, and conferring it upon the Gentiles. After Christ had declared these
things to them, it with other things exasperated them against him, and
they took and crucified him, and were ready to persecute the few fol-
lowers he had obtained. After the resurrection Jesus appeared to his
disciples, and commissioned and commanded them to go into all the
world and preach the gospel to every creature ; with this injunction,
they were to tarry at Jerusalem until they were endued with power
from on high. This was done on the day of pentecost, when three
thousand believed and were baptised. The apostles then being pre-
pared to preach the fulness of the gospel, and the Lord determined that
that nation should be kept without an excuse, sent them throughout
the cities and country of the Jews to warn them to repent once more.
This mission lasted the apostles, according to historians, about eight
years, during which time the Jews were faithfully warned, and inany
were obedient to the faith ; yet they were like a drop to a bucket in
comparison to the vast multitude of the nation. The apostles disco-
vering that they as a nation, after a fair warning had rejected Christ,
said, " seeing ye count yourselves unworthy of eternal life, lo we turn
to the Gentiles." Thus, the Jews as a nation openly disavowed and
rejected their Messiah and his gospel. They also persecuted manv
of the followers of Christ, even unto death. And no sooner was the
kingdom taken from the Jews, and the gospel preached to the Gentiles,
than their national power began rapidly to decline. At length the
day of visitation came for them to be visited with the wrath which
they had treasured up unto themselves by their wickedness ; the city
of Jerusalem in fulfilment of the Saviour's prophecy was destroyed,
6 THE PRESENT CONDITION OF
and nearly one million and a half of Jews in Jerusalem and other
places, and at other times during the war perished, and a remnant of
only a few thousand were left, and they were dispersed, to different
parts of the earth. Since that time Jerusalem has been in the hands
of their enemies, and they in some centuries have been subjected to
the worst of bondage and cruelty. Indeed they have been like Noah's
dove, having no place to rest. These things have come upon them in
fulfilment of prophecy, (see Deut., xxviii. chap.) Indeed, the scriptures
are so full of predictions to this effect, and it is so well known that
they have been fulfilled to the very letter, that it is not necessary to
refer to them. At present, notwithstanding their former troubles, the
cloud of affliction seems to have in part blown over, yet they are in a
scattered condition. The other tribes of Israel are also scattered, and
no one knows where they are except it is by revelation. However,
the prophet speaking of their return in the latter days, says " they shall
come from the land of the north," (see Jer. xvi. 15.) Thus, we
see the dealings of God with his ancient covenant people. When they
observed to keep the commandments of the Lord they were blessed
with many blessings ; but when they transgressed the law of the Lord,
they were brought into bondage by their enemies ; and when they
committed more aggravating crimes they were driven from the land
of Canaan. And thus, the children of Israel as a nation or nations
have transgressed ; and thus they have been driven and put under the
control of their enemies. It is true the Lord promised Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob that they should have the land of Canaan for themselves, and
their posterity for an everlasting inheritance ; but he never promised
that they should perpetually dwell on it if they become wicked. There
is time enough yet for the Lord to fulfil that promise when they are
sufficiently punished for their crimes ; and he has positively declared
by the mouth of his prophets that he will gather the children of Israel
from their long dispersion, and bring them back upon their own land.
Christ says that Jerusalem shall be in the hands of their enemies, until
the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled. How soon that will be I shall
not attempt to say at present. The religious state of the Jews is so
well known, that it is hardly necessary to trouble the reader with any
remarks on the subject. Their views are still the same, that they
ever have been since their dispersion with the exception of a few VAho
have embraced Christianity. They believe Christ to have been an impos-
tor, and that the true Messiah is yet to come. They pretend to worship
God according to the Mosaic law, although they have adulterated it
much. They generally have correct views of the fulfilment of pro-
phecy, which they say is to be fulfilled in its most literal sense. Con-
sequently, they look for their Messiah to come with power and great
glory, and restore the kingdom again to Israel, and gather them, and
succor them, that they will no more be oppressed by their enemieso
Some of them are constantly looking for him to come, others say he
will come in this generation.
JEWS AND GENTILES. 7
Now it is evident that the grounds upon which the Jews rejected
Christ are as follows : they were blinded by the traditions ot" their
elders, and opinions of their learned men, who had long taught them
that when the Messiah should come, he would come in great pomp
and splendor, and act the part of an earthly prince, and subdue their
enemies, restore the kingdom again to Israel, and gather them (that is
the dispersed tribes,) from all parts where they were scattered, and
place them once more upon the land of Canaan. With this exalted
idea of triumphing over their enemies when their Messiah came,
they could not stoop to such humility as to receive a meek and hum-
ble Jesus, who was cradled in a manger, and who associated with
publicans and sinners, and chose illiterate fishermen for his disciples.
Indeed, they disdained the idea of his being the true Messiah, there-
fore, they circulated unpopular reports concerning him, and prejudiced
the minds of the Jews at large against him, and taught their children,
and made them believe that he was the worst of impostors : and thus
it has been handed down to the present age as a matter of tradition,
from father to son, that Christ was an impostor. In a word, the Jews
were blinded with regard to his first coming, and mistook what we
conceive to be his second advent, for his first ; which is yet to come.
Having thus, in a brief manner, traced the dealings of God with the
Jews down to the present age of the world, and specified tlieir pre-
sent condition, we will now take a retrospective glance at the history
of the Gentiles with regard to Christianity, and the dealings of God
with them in ages past, and so trace them to the present age.
A long time before the coming of Christ, the Gentile part of the
world, by turning from the Lord to worshiping idols, gods of their
own make, and committing many other atrocious crimes, rendered
themselves unworthy of the oracles of God. Consequently he took
his oracles from them, and conferred them upon a people (Israel,)
whom he raised up for that purpose, also to perpetuate his holy
name. Thus the Gentiles were left in darkness, and remained so
until the appearance of Christ. At this time the Jews had broken
the covenant which the Lord made with them on mount Sinai, and
were divided into sects, and at last rejected Christ, after they had a
fair opportunity of receiving him. Hence said Christ, as we have
before stated, " the kingdom of God shall be taken from you." The
apostles, after having finished their mission to the Jews, were com-
manded to publish the gospel to the Gentiles, which they did with
much success. Branches of the Church of Christ were established
in many places among the Gentile nations, and as Christ said they
should bring forth or produce the fruits of his kingdom — it is evident
from the apostles' writings that they did.
Now the apostles preached the gospel of Christ in its purity, and
administered the ordinance of baptism for the remission of sins, and
the laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, to all who
believed and repented of their sins. These also were the initiatory
8 THE PRESENT CONDITION OF
ordinances into tfie kingdom of God, or church militant. (See John
iii. 5, Mark xvi. 16, Acts ii. 38, Acts viii. chap., Acts x. chap.) The
apostles, also, were delegated with an extraordinary power or au-
thority to administer the above mentioned ordinances, and adopt souls
into the kingdom of God ; which authority they received by the im-
position of hands, and which Peter denominates the holy priesthood.
(See 1st Peter ii. 5-9, Acts xiii. 3, John xv. 16.) After this (not
before,) authority was conferred upon the apostles' they fully organized
the kingdom of God, and all who believed entered into it. And this
kingdom being taken from the Jews, was organized according to the
apostles' testimony among the Gentiles, and they produced the fruits
of the same as follows : — " Now ye are the body of Christ, and
members in particular. And God hath set some in the church : first,
apostles; secondarily, prophets; thirdly, teachers; after that miracles;
then gifts of healings, helps, governments, deversities of tongues."
I Cor. xii. 28. In the former part of this chapter the apostle mentions
several of the spiritual gifts, and in the first chapter of this epistle,
he thanks God that the Corinthian brethren come behind in no gift.
In the 4th chap, of Eph. the apostle says, "Wherefore he saith when
he ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto
men. * * * And he gave some, apostles; and some, pro-
phets; and some, evangelists, and some pastors and teachers; for
the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for
the edifying of the body of Christ ; till we all come in the
unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the son of God."
From the foregoing quotations the reader will readily discover that
the Church of Christ was anciently organized, having in it apostles
and prophets, &c. ; and the gifts or fruits of the kingdom of God were
revelations, administration of angels, visions, the spirit of prophecy,
the gift of speaking in other tongues, the laying on of hands, for the
healing of the sick, &c., &c. (See Eph. i, 17, 1 Cor. ii, 10, II Cor. xii,
ch., Heb. xiii, 2, I Cor. xiv. ch.) Christ said, these signs shall follow
them that believe, '• in my name shall they cast out devils," &c.
But says the objector, these offices of the church,''and the various gifts
above mentioned, were only to last during the establishment of Chris-
tianity ; which was done in the days of the apostles. I reply that the
Scriptures say no such thing ; but to the contrary, they were to con-
tinue till all come to the unity of the faith. Also, apostles and pro-
phets were placed in the church for the work of the ministry, and
for the perfecting of the saints. No one will pretend to say that the
Christian world is united at present ; and but what the work of the
ministry is necessary now-a-days. In a word, God placed the above
mentioned officers in his church, and blessed his saints with spiritual
gifts ; and now I ask who has the authority to change this order of
things 1 The answer is ; God alone has the authority to do it. Has
he ever said that he would change it? Answer ; it is no where said
in the scriptures that he would do it. The apostle says that they
JEWS AND GENTILES. 9
were to continue till we all come to the unity of the faith. James
says, i. ch. 25 verse : " But whoso looketh into the perfect law of
liberty, and continueth therein, he being not a forgetful hearer, but a
doer of the work, this man shall be blessed in his deed/' This per-
fect law of liberty here alluded to, evidently is the gospel, and from
the above, the apostle certainly considered it perfect. And every one
knows that if it is perfect, it will not admit of any change for the
better : consequently, if changed at all, it will be for the worse. Now
the gospel being the law of liberty, or of the kingdom of God, re-
quires that all the above mentioned officers, and spiritual gifts should
be in the kingdom, and the gifts enjoyed by the subjects of the king-
dom of God. But says one where are they now 1 Ah ! that's the
trouble! Have they not ceased from being among the Gentiles? I reply
they have. What is the cause ? I answer, the Gentile churches have
corrupted themselves ; — they have done wickedly, and divided them-
selves into sects and parties, and broken the covenant the Lord made
with their fathers when he took the kingdom from the Jews: which I
will prove by the predictions of the apostles, and prophets.
From what has already been said, it will be seen the precise manner in
which the kingdom of God was organized in the apostolic age of the
world, and we can look upon it in no other age of the world as being
any more perfect, and what it was then, the same it ought to be now.
But to proceed.
The apostle Paul says, in Rom. xi ch., " I say then, have they (the
Jews) stumbled that they should fall 1 God forbid, but rather through
their unbelief salvation is come unto the Gentiles to provoke them to
jealousy." The apostle here evidently has an allusion to the kingdom
being taken from the Jew's, and conferred upon the Gentiles; hence
he says : " Well, because of unbelief they (the Jews) were broken oif,
and thou (the Gentiles,) standest by faith. But be not high minded,
but fear : for if God spared not the natural branches take heed lest he
spare not thee." " Behold the goodness and severity of God on them
which fell, severity; but toward thee goodness, if thou continue in his
goodness, otherwise thou (the Gentiles,) also shall be cut oft'." Now I
ask how the Gentiles were to be cut off; was it not from the blessings
of the gospel of peace, such as the spiritual gifts'? Indeed, the apostle
forewarned them saying : " take heed for thou standest by faith," and
also says, goodness toward them if they should continue in the good-
ness of the Lord, otherwise they should be cut off like the Jews were,
i. e. for their wickedness. Paul says in another place : *' Let no man
deceive you by any means : for that day shall not come except there
come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed the son of
perdition," — 2 Thcs. ii. 3. From this prediction, we learn that prior
to the second coming of Christ, there was to be a falling away from
the true principles of righteousness. How long after the death of
the apostles before this falling away took place is uncertain, but it is
quite probable that it was soon, from the fact the apostle says : " the
VOL. I. NO. I. — 2
W THE PRESENT CONDITION OF
mystery of iniquity doth already work among you, — " 2 Thes. ii, 7^
Again, Paul said to the Ephesians : " For I know this, that after my
departing shall grevious wolves, enter in among you, not sparing the
flock. Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse
things, to draw away disciples after them, — " Acts, xx, 29, 30. From
this prediction we are led to believe, that this apostacy commenced
in an early age. Indeed, after the disease of the apostles, men began
to dissent, and introduce new doctrines, and draw disciples after them ;
although, persecution raged so violently in that early age, that the
man of sin, or the falling away was not so visible until the time of
Constantine the Great : when the death blow was struck to the spirit
of humility. That which was said to be the gospel, was then propa-
gated by the authority of the Roman Empire ; kings, governors, pro-
consuls, magistrates, the noble, the proud, the philosopher, the learned,
and the wise began to embrace Christianity ; and whereas the apostles
preached Christ and him crucified, to the Jews a stumbling block and
to the Greeks foolishness, and had the finger of scorn pointed at them :
these things which were so mysterious to the Jews and Greeks, were
now no longer considered a mystery; dissenters after dissenters arose,
heresy after heresy was introduced ; creeds, confessions of faith, and
opinions of men, and at length to crown the climax, church and state
were united : and just in proportion as these things made their appear-
ance, truth, righteousness, and the spiritual gifts receded, and the spirit
of Anti-Christ took their place. The learned historian Mr. Jones,
makes the following remarks concerning the situation of the Christian
faith in the days of Constantine : " JNow they began to new-model the
Christian church, the government of which was as far as possible,.
arranged conformably to the government of the state. The emperor
himself assumed the title of bishop — and claimed the power of regu-
lating its external afiairs ; and he and his successors convened coun-
cils, in which they presided, and determined all matters of discipline.
The bishops corresponded to those magistrates whose jurisdiction was
confined to single cities ; the metropolitans to the pro-consuls or pre-
sidents of provinces ; the primates to the emperor's vicars, each of
whom governed one of the imperial provinces. Canons and preben-
daries of cathedral churches took their rise from the societies of
ecclesiastics, which Eusebius, bishop of Verceil, and after him Au-
gustine, formed in their houses, and in which these prelates were styled
their fathers and masters."
This constitution of things was an entire departure from the order
of worship established under divine direction by the apostles of Christ
in the primitive churches. In fact, scarcely any two things could be
more dissimilar than the simplicity of the gospel dispensation from
the hierarchy established under Constantine the Great. " Let none,"
says Dr. Mosheim, alluding to the first and second centuries, " con-
found the bishops of this primitive and golden period of the church
with those of whom we read in the following ages. For though
JEWS AND GENTILES. 11
they were both designated by the same name, yet they differed ex-
tremely in many respects. The scriptures were now no longer the
standard of the chrisiian faith. What was orthodox, and what hete-
rodox, was, from henceforward, to be determined by the decisions of
fathers and councils."'
Indeed, the history of the third, fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh cen-
turies is only a record of one perpetual scene of controversies, heresies,
and dissentions. Among the most noted controversies of these ages
was the Arian. As for sects, parties, and contrary opinions, they
were almost without number. At the commencement of the seventh
century the dominion of popes was established. The power of other
sects then began to decline ; and the popes began to exercise their
lordly authority over them, and in many instances compelled them to
comply with their requisitions, till the church power, or authority was
more or less concentrated in the popes. Several have laboured to
trace an unbroken succession of authority from the apostles to the
^present age ; without having been connected with popery in any age,
•but they have been unsuccessful in their attempts. Jn the seventh
and eighth centuries popery had great power over the Christian world.
In the ninth century the Greek church separated from the Roman.
In the twelfth century the societies of Waldenses and Albigenses
made their appearance, who were most cruelly persecuted by the
mother church. In the sixteenth century the far famed reformation
commenced.
In this century Martin Luther, John Calvin, Henry the VIII, and
many others dissented from the Roman Church : and from that time
to the present there has been a constant breaking off from the Pro-
testants that call themselves orthodox, and establishing new societies,
until the Protestants are divided and subdivided, and have imbibed
hundreds of different opinions concerning the plain and pure principles
of the gospel. Indeed, the countless tomes of controversy, the schisms
in the churches, disputations, envy, rancour, pride, and haughtiness
that have corrupted the Gentile churches, are enough to make the heart
of a true saint sicken at the thought.
Now I ask, where did the Protestants get their authority to establish
churches and administer ordinances? It cannot be that they got it
immediately from heaven, for they deny all immediate revelation from
God. I know we hear the clergy telling about their calls to preach;
but I conclude their calls are quite different from those of the apostles:
for they M'ere called by direct revelation. But says one, wo have
the commission that was given to the apostles, and that is sufficient
for us. I reply, General Washington had a commission to act as
commander in chief of the United States forces, and after that as pre-
sident; but he is dead and his body is in the silent tomb, and his
commission is of no use to any other person. Paul says, <'No man
taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God as was
Aaron." Heb. v. 4. Aaron was called by direct revelation, and con-
12 THE PRESENT CONDITION OF
secrated lo the office of a priest by the imposition of Moses' hands.
If the Protestants have any authority, it came from the Mother Church ;
but how can it be that they have any legal authority from the Mother
Church when they were condemned as heretics, and excommunicated 'i
Those who have power to confer authority, have power to take it
away. The Protestants have universally protested against the Roman
Church and called her the Mother of Harlots.
Now if the Catholic Church is corrupt her authority is not good :
then as the most of the Protestants are branches that sprung from them,
of course their authority, or church power, is not pure. " A corrupt
fountain cannot send forth pure water." What authority had Luther,
Calvin, Henry the VIII, and many others to establish churches. I
answer^ they denied immediate revelation, consequently they were not
commissioned at all ; and none of them had any more authority to ad-
minister ordinances, than I have to sit upon the French throne, and
act in the capacity of a king. Indeed, if God had called these Re-
formers, they would have preached the pure gospel, and contended
for the faith once delivered to the saints : also for the spiritual gifts»
" Surely," says the prophet Amos, iii. 7, '* the Lord God will do no-
thing but he revealeth his secret unto his servants the prophets." From
this scripture we learn that the Lord will do no great work without
revealing it to his servants : therefore, the fact that these reformers
received no revelations, proves beyond successful contradiction that
God never authorized them to build up churches, or administer or-
dinances. It is true they done good by moralizing the world, but
the doctrines they taught were contrary to the Holy Scriptures, which
is already proved from what has been said concerning the New Tes-
tament order of the church, and the gifts of the spirit.
These Reformers had no such organization and received no such
gifts as before mentioned. But it is useless to dwell any longer upon
this part of the subject, for it is known to every one who is acquainted
with the history of the church, that, as a general thing, all the authori-
ties of the Protestants can be traced back to the Roman Catholic
Church only. Therefore, considering the apostacy of the Roman
Church, we are irresistably led to the conclusion that the Protestant
denominations, who got their authority from them, are in a similar
situation as the Jews, living under a broken covenant: and if the
scriptures be true both Catholics and Protestants are in a state of
apostacy ; as I shall proceed to prove.
It has already been stated that there was to be a falling away prior
to the second coming of Christ. Isaiah says, " The earth also is de-
filed under the inhabitants thereof, because they have transgressed the
laws, changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting covenant. There-
fore hath the curse devoured the earth, and they that dwell therein
are desolate : therefore the inhabitants of the earth are burned, and
few men left." Isa. xxiv. 5, G. This prophecy certainly alludes to
the Gentiles, and the completion of its fulfilment is of as late a date as
JEWS AND fi ENTILES. 13
the nineteenth century, for no destruction by fire so universal has
ever come upon any people as the one here mentioned, indeed, the
inhabitants of the earth nre to be burned and few are to be left. And
what for? The prophet assigns the breaking of the everlasting
covenant as one reason. This everlasting covenant certainly is the
gospel covenant. Thus we discover that with all the exertions of the
Protestants and Catholics to convert the world to their notions and
bring about a millennium, there is to be a great destruction, and but
few will be left. The prophet says, " priest and people, master and
servant, mistress and maid, buyer and seller, borrower and lender,
shall all share alike in this destruction ; because they have broken the
covenant." The Saviour speaking of his second coming says, " It
shall be as it was in the days of Noah ;" and we know there was but
a few saved in that day. Paul says, 1 Tim. iv. 1,2," Now the Spirit
speaketn expressly that in the latter times some shall depart from the
faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, doctrines of devils ; speaking
lies in hypocrisy ; having their conscience seared as with a hot iron."
Again, says the Apostle, 2 Tim. iii. 1 — 5, " This know a)so, that in
the last days perilous times shall come : for men shall be lovers of
their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient
to parents, unthankful, unholy," " HAvmG a form of godliness, but
DENYING THE POWER THEREOF : from such tum away." i\ow it is
evident that the Apostle here alludes to those who profess godliness ;
for infidels make no profession of the kind. Indeed, does not the
apostle allude to the various denominations of the present age who
deny the gifts of the spirit, and say they are no longer needed?
Christ said, " Beware of false prophets, that come to you in sheep's
clothing; but inwardly they are ravening wolves." Mat. vii. 15. The
characters Christ here describes are not dissimilar to those that Paul
alludes to, for both were to have on the garb of a saint, or to profess
godliness ; but dejiy the power thereof. Is it not characteristic of the
Gentile churches to deny many of the promised blessings of the gos-
pel ? The power of true godliness according to the scriptures was
that spirit which enabled the people of God by faith to heal the sick,
speak in other tongues, work miracles, see visions, and foretel future
events. Paul made the following prediction concerning the great
apostacy, " I charge thee therefore before God and the Lord Jesus
Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and
his kingdom ; preach the word ; be instant in season, out of season ;
reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-suffering and doctrine. For the
time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine ; but after
their own lusts shall they ficdp to themselves teachers, having itching
ears ; and they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be
turned imto fables. 2 Tim. iv. 1 — 4. It has already been proved that
the Protestants have no legal authority from God, and the Catholics
also have excommunicated them, consequently, they have no authori-
ty except what they have assumed : and this is what Paul said — "they
14 PRESENT CONDITION OF
shall heap to themselves teachers," " They shall turn from the truth
unto fables." When we consider their creeds, opinions of men, and
books of divinity, &c., we are not astonished at the apostle's declara-
tion. Peter, speaking of future ages, says : " But there were false
prophets also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers
among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even deny-
ing the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift de-
struction. And many shall follow their pernicious ways ; by reason
of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of" 2 Pet. ii. 1, 2.
From this we learn that an abundance of false teachers were to make
their appearance. He further adds, " Knowing this first, that there
shall come in the last days scoffers, walking atter their own lusts."
2 Pet. iii. 3. We might insert a multitude of other passages of scrip-
ture on this subject, but enough are already inserted, for it is evident,
if the bible be true, that all Papists and Protestants, Jews and Greeks,
are in a state of apostacy and worshiping under broken covenants.
The Catholics are portrayed by the man of sin before mentioned, and
the Protestants by the false teachers. In a word they have turned
the word of God upside down, and substituted darkness for Hght, light
for darkness, truth for error, error for truth, guess-work for know-
ledge, and Anti-Christ for Christ. No wonder the prophet alluding to
some future age said, " darkness covered the earth and gross dark-
ness the people ;" also that there should be a great destruction and
but few should be left.
Having thus traced the history of both Jews and Gentiles down to
the present time, and described the true state of their apostacy ; and
now I ask, believing that Christ is coming in the clouds with power
and great glory, that the way must be prepared before him, and that
the children of Isreal are to be gathered, and the kingdom restored
to them again, the wicked destroyed, and the earth prepared for the
abode of celestial saints, what is to be done 1 Let the prophets and
apostles tell the secret, and let us read and believe their testimony,
and prepare for the great and notable day of the Lord, when the
heavens shall be unveiled, the elements melt with fervent heat, and
when the kings and the great men, the bondmen and the freemen,
shall call for the rocks of the mountains to fall on thern and hide them
from the presence of Him who sitteth on the throne; — but the saints
shall lift up the heads and rejoice knowing that the time of their re>
demption is then come.
THE PRESENT CONDITION OF THE RELIGIOUS WORLD REPRESENTED
BY THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM.
As I was reposing one day in a beautiful grove, and meditating
upon the present condition of the world, my mind became lost as to
the things that were around me, and I fell into a deep sleep and
THE RELIGIOUS WORLD, 15
dreamed a dream; and behold I was carried away and set down in
a great field, and it was filled with a numerous concourse of people
who seemed to be in great confusion, and they did not appear to agree
with each other, but walked in different directions. When I saw this
I marveled greatly, and when I viewed them more closely, I dis-
covered they were people of all ranks and grades of society ; and
what still more astonished me, was, they were people from all the na-
tions of the earth. I also discovered that they were engaged in several
diflTerent exercises. I enquired of one that stood by what this meant,
he told me that it was their several exercises in religious worship.
While beholding the heathen part of this company I was much pained
to see the awful cruelties that they inflicted upon themselves during
their ceremonies; — I exclaimed, O ignorance ! thou foul monster, why
hast thou so much degraded this people.
I then turned my attention to that part of the multitude that pro-
fessed Christianity. As I drew near and entered into the midst of the
company, I was asked if I enjoyed religion, and belonged to any so-
ciety ; I answered, and made known my condition, hoping to receive
such instructions as would relieve my mind, and remove the burden
from it. I entered into conversation with several and found them to
have opposite opinions. Some manifested a warm zeal for their cause
and strenuously opposed others ; and others were more candid. At
this warring about creeds, and clashing of opinions, I was astonished,
for they all pretended to prove their sentiments true by the bible, I
was much disgusted and was about to turn from the scene in despair;
but several gathered around me who tried to persuade me to embrace
their several creeds. Some said this difl^erence of opinion, was of mi-
nor consequence. I soon turned from the scene of contention about
creeds and listened to hear some of them give their descriptions of
the glory, majesty and beauty of heaven : also the advantage of being
a Christian. On the other hand some attempted to describe the woes
and pains of hell that will be inflicted upon those who disobey the
commands of God. This produced much contention among them;
some said there was a hell, others said there was none. I was also
displeased at this, and was about to turn away and have nothing more
to do with religion or its votaries : but being urged by all parties to
read the scriptures and satisfy myself, — which I resolved to do; but
when I thoroughly examined them for myself 1 found that the mass of
the christian part of this company were professing one thing, and liv-
ing by another. In order to reconcile my mind to this I was cited to
learned men to get an explanation of the scriptures. I called on them,
and truly they made much exertion to explain the scriptures to my
satisfaction, and at the same time to suit their creeds. With their fine
speeches, and the rehearsing of popular traditions, and through the
means of the modern spiritualizing system, I was in part converted to
their opinions. Therefore, I resolved to cmljracc some popular doc-
trine, and float with the current of popularity. I tlien forsook candid
16 PRESEUT CONDITION OF
investigation, and commenced to support a party and abide by the
teachings of men. But before I was so deeply involved in party spirit
that I could not be prevailed upon to investigate for myself, the scene
was changed, and I was rescued: before bigotry and superstition had
fastened their serpent fangs upon me, 1 v^as aroused to see my situa-
tion.
Suddenly there appeared a cloud which hovered over the multitude,
having a singular appearance, being accompanied with a terrible noise.
The bustle and noise of the multitude was soon hushed, and a profound
silence reigned in its stead, whilst every eye looked upon this singular
phenomenon with wonder and astonishment. And behold, there ap-
peared a personage in sight that was descending through the ethereal
sky, and bending his course towards the field that contained the mul-
titude. I was much astonished at this scene, and wondered with great
admiration. All still continued in silence, wondering what this meant.
Some thought that it was an omen of some awful event ; and some
thought otherwise. This personage soon landed in the midst of the
multitude.
I drew near him, to hear from whence he came, and I soon learned
that he was from some distant planet, but he refused to give any further
information upon the subject. I was then very anxious to watch the
actions and movements of this stranger, and hear what he had to say.
Some of the Christian part of the multitude soon enquired if he be-
lieved and enjoyed religion ; he answered that he was entirely ignorant
of the Christian religion ; but he manifested a willingness to learn all
the particulars of the same. I was much elated at this, and supposed
that he would soon be converted and embrace the Christian faith.
Some from all parties rushed forward to enter into conversation with
him, each hoping to convince him that his system of rehgion was
superior to others. He was however dissatisfied with their contentious
spirit, and called for their rules or statutes ; they soon presented the
bible to him, extolling it as being the best of all books. In it said they
are the principles of the pure Gospel of Christ, — the fountain of light
and knowledge. The favourable description they gave of it, induced
him to peruse it.
Without any prepossessed opinions he read its sacred pages, and
and was much pleased with the doctrine therein set forth. He read
the history of Christ, and the object of his mission, and was much
elated. He read the Gospel of Christ and was overwhelmed with joy
to think that he had found a doctrine that guaranteed unto him his
soul's salvation, and warranted to him such precious blessings and gifts.
He read that God had organized his Church on earth, with apostles,
prophets, and had promised various spiritual gifts, such as healing the
sick, speaking in other tongues, prophecyings, visions, administration
of angels, &c., on conditions of obedience. After he had learned the
the doctrine of Christ, and the manner the church was organized, and
the blessings promised, he resolved that he would go to any length
THE RELIGIOUS WORLD. 17
in order to embrace such a religion as this. After he Jiad carctully
perused the scriptures, lie had no other expectation than that he should
find a church organized according to the New Testament pattern,
and people enjoying the blessings above mentioned. Indeed, he was
conscious in his own mind that those who advised him to read the
bible believed all those things, and that they had aposlles, and pro-
phets in the church according to the pattern. He immediately, soli-
cited some of them in a candid way to give him an introduction to
some of their apostles, that he might converse with them on this im-
portant subject. The reply was we have no apostles in the church
now-a-days.
The stranger was astonished at this, and looked as though he was
greatly disappointed in his anticipations, and his hopes were entirely
blasted, and he would sink in despair. However, he recovered him-
self from the shock, and enquired for prophets and those who enjoyed
some of the spiritual gifts. The reply was, we have no prophets, and
these gifts are no longer needed. He immediately accused them of
acting dishonestly with him : first, they informed him that the bible
gave a description of their doctrines ; but when he read and com-
pared it with their doctrines and enquired for apostles and prophets,
&c., they denied having any such organization; yet they said they
worshipped God according to the scriptures. He declared that they
did not believe what they professed, and turned from them much dis-
satisfied, condemning the whole of the Christian religion and its
votaries, saying he would liavc nothing more to do with them. They
soon, however, said he was deluded, and warned the multitude to be-
ware of him.
After carefully watching the actions of the stranger, and hearing
what he had to say, and seeing the manner in which he was treated,
the eyes of my understanding were opened, and I saw the condition
I was in, and also the awful apostacy of the Church, or of those who
professed the Christian religion, and began to contend for the neces-
sity of a continuation of apostles, prophets, &c. I was soon consi-
dered a heretic — the finger of scorn was jiointed at me, and an
uproar was raised among the multitude, and they cried, saying, " have
nothing to do with this man, for he is deluded." I immediately, with
others, who contended for the above mentioned gifts, separated from
them, and the dream closed, and I awoke —
A BELIEVER IN THE SCRIPTURES.
VOL. 1. NO. I.
18 POSTSCRIPT. MARKS OF DISHONESTY.
POSTSCRIPT.
Since the first form of this number was in press, I have thought it
necessary to state more particularly the design of this work, lest some
perchance should misunderstand, and imbibe a wrong opinion of tlie
real object, or reason why I publish this work in numbers in the form
of a periodical.
Since I have been engaged in proclaiming the Gospel of Christ in
this city, I have often been requested, not only by members of the
church, but by scores of individuals who do not stand in connexion
with the society, to publish a history of the rise of this church, and
the coming forth of the Book of Mormon; and other things, such as
important extracis from church history, and some of the most inter-
esting accounts of the American antiquities, which will be circumstan-
cial or collateral evidence in favour of the Book of Mormon, and the
principles held to by the society with regard to the great work of God
in the last days. I shall endeavour to collect, and insert such accounts
as above mentioned, as will be interesting to all who read and patron-
ize this work.
This work throughout will be published upon the same principle as
that of P. P. Pratt's " Voice of Warning" — with these exceptions, it will
be published in numbers, and a greater variety of subjects will be treated
upon. I have adopted the plan of publishing it in numbers because it
is more convenient for myself and much more so for an extensive circu-
lation in this city, and adjoining country, as is well known : and I
shall close the volume as soon as I publish all that I consider useful in
a work of this kind.
I shall not interfere with the church affairs, that is, conference news,
after this number ; but shall chiefly confine myself to scriptural sub-
jects, and such as above mentioned.
Also it will be seen from the title page, that I have changed the
title from what I advertised in the prospectus, and have added eight
more pages. Again, I went to so much more expense for the covers
than what I expected when I issued the prospectus, that I found that
I would sink money if I published them on the terms I advertised,
considering the few that I expect to sell. Therefore, I have conclu-
ded to have each number of this work contain 24 pages, and sell them
for 12^ cts. per single copy.
N. B. Those who purchase a copy of each number of this work,
will do well to carefully preserve them in order to have them bound,
when the volume is closed.
MARKS OF DISHONESTY.
I HAVE before me several numbers of the " Christian Observer," and
in them is a long protracted tale entitled, " The Mormon Delusion"
MARKS OF DISHONESTY. 19
copied from the '' Episcopal Recorder," signed, " J. A. C." (J. A. Clark,
I suppose.) The sequel of his story seems to be founded upon a con-
versation which he had with Martin Harris in 1837; in which Mr.
Harris, is made to say some strange things.
It is well known that the Book of Mormon was not printed until
1830, — the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints was or-
ganized the same year.
Now admitting the Rev. Gentleman's story to be true, which by the
by I sincerely doubt, from the fact that I have been acquainted with
Mr. Harris for the last eight years, and know his views to be different
from what they are here represented, it is not such a wonderful thing
at last that Mr. Harris should have had imperfect views so early in
the commencement of this work: for whoever will take the trouble
to read the New Testament will find that the disciples of Christ had
imperfect ideas with regard to the object of his mission. When Christ
made known to them that he would be taken and crucified they could
not understand him. At another time they wanted him to call down
fire and consume their enemies as Elias did. Christ reproved them
saying, '* ye know not what ye ask." At another time they were for
fighting. They also enquired of him, even after his resurrection, if he
would then restore the kingdom to Isreal. Indeed, his apostles, and
all who believed him while he \^ as on earth supposed he would then
be placed upon the throne of David in Jerusalem, and they should be
exalted near his presence. With this worldly idea of self-interest,
they made an attempt to place him upon the throne by force. Any
person who will carefully read the four Evangelists, will discover that
some of the first ideas that the disciples of Christ had were those of a
worldly nature; but they in time were made acquainted with the ob-
ject of Christ's mission ; also their own : and they had to tamely
submit to the yoke of persecution, and have the finger of scorn pointed
at them for the sake of Christ. Mr. (.lark seems to infer that the
idea of self-interest was what induced Mr. H. to embrace the cause
of the Latter-Day Saints. If Mr. H. ever had such an idea it was
soon changed : for he has suffered much for his religious sentiments,
and has had the finger of scorn pointed at him for the sake of Christ.
Mr. Clark gives several reasons why the cause of the Latter-Day
vSaints has prospered: — one is that they fully and cordially admit the
truth of the sacred scriptures ! ! This is a very good reason.
He also adds the love talc of Joseph Smith stealing his wife. Mrs.
Smith was at thetimeof her marriage about 22 years of age; Mr. Smith
of course obtained her consent; he also obtained her mother's consent :
consequently he had the majority. Her father, Mr. Hale, was not at
home at the time thc3y were married. And now I ask where the sin is in
all this? I suppose if any Rev. Gentleman under similar circum-
stances would do the like, it would be said that he done no wrong-
The whole story of Mr. C., from beginning to end, bears the marks
of dishonesty and misrepresentation, and it is beneath my principle to
20 AGE OF THE WORLD.
follow him in all liis windings. If he had come out with scriptural
arguments, and attempted to prove our principles false, then I would
have boldy met them ; but now there is none to meet. It is also
manifest that he is not acquainted with our doctrine, or he has wilfully
misrepresented it. Indeed, we have been a thousand times astonished
that our enemies do not invest themselves with a knowledge of our
doctrine before they speak or write against it. As yet, the most effec-
tual scheme that our enemies have pitched upon to prejudice the
public mind, is that of building up a creature, or rearing a fabric, that
they are pleased to call Mormonism, which is composed of the Spaul-
ding Story, the love tale of Mr. Smith stealing his wife, holding all
things in common, the superstitious doctrines that were propagated by
Emanuel Swedenborg, Ann Lee and a thousand other foolish things.
And then priest and professor, drunkard and swearer, have all joined
in the uproar saying, *• it is delusion, fanaticism, imposture, false doc-
trine, and away with Mormonism!" In the midst of this uproar some
would be popular man like Mr. Clark writes some disclosure of
Mormonism, a thing that he knew nothing about himself. Another
has ascended his pulpit, and read from the newspapers, love tales,
moneydigging story, holding all things in common, and then the black
catalogue of false doctrines, once propagated by false teachers, which
he compares with Mormonism. His auditors have listened with eager-
ness as though he was about to acheive a signal victory : also to the
display of his oratory in putting in his key stone argument, and to
hear the word that Mormonism is down for ever, that they may shout
the triumph; and that its votaries will be obliged to abandon it, and
retire from the field of labour with shame, and disgrace. But behold
with all their ceremony Mormonism was not there, no more than the
apostles were in prison after the angel had brought them out, and the
high priest sent for them. Indeed, our enemies often get up things
that they call Mormonism which we are as ready to oppose as they.
Mormonism so called is in safe keeping — God has commenced to work,
and no man can stay his hand. In conclusion, I say that Mr. Clark's
«' Mormon Delusion" is a disgrace to any public paper.
PRESENT AGE OF THE WORLD.
There are various oj)inions upon the chronology of time in the
present age, as well as in ages past, and whether by the commen-
tators or by ihe clergy the term of four thousand and four years,
was put down as the exact time from the beginning till the birth of
Christ, we shall not pretend to say, but content ourselves by stating
facts upon this subject as they are recorded in the bible. According
to the present Christian calculation we are now living in the
5845 year of the world. We compute thus :
AGE OF THE WORLD.
21
CHAPTERS.
YEARS.' From tlieir departure out of Egypt
Genesis, 5 & H, from Adam to tlie end of the
flood, - . - . . 1656
do. 1 1, from the flood to Abraham, 292
do. 21, from Abraham to Isaac, 100
do. 95, from Isaac to Jacob, 60
do- 47 , from Jocob's birth to his en-
tering Eorypt, - - - - 130
Ex. 12, The children of Israel in
Egypt, 430
26G8
till tlie birth of Clirist,
Years before Christ, -
Since his birth, -
From the beginning till now.
Deduct,
Difference,
1491
4159
1841
6000
5845
155
Hevc we have more than a century and a half difference; and how
comes this, says one ? It is plain from the bible chronology, that
from the creation till Jacob told Pharaoh that all the days of his
pilgrimage were 130 years, was 2238 years: this was the tiiDC
that the children of Israel went into Egypt, no one will dispute.
And now mark, Moses says that the children of Israel dwelt in
Egypt 430 years to a day. (See Ex. xii. 40.) Add this to the 2238,
and it makes the departure of the children of Israel from Egpyt take
place in the 2608 year of the world. From this to the building of Solo-
mon's Temple was 480 years, which makes the building of the
Temple take place in the 3148 year of the world. (See 1st Kings,
6th chap.) From this to the Babylonish captivity of the Jews, 411
years drawn from the different reigns of the various kings, which
makes the Babylonish captivity take place in the 3559 year of the
world. From this to the birth of Christ 600 (or near about) years.
However, historians differ in a few years, in their chronology of this
elapse of time. Admitting ,600 years to be the correct amount of
time, it makes the birth of Christ take place in the 4159 year of the
world. Add to that 1841, which makes this (that is, the 1841 year of
the christian era,) the 6000 year of the world.
What has caused the blunder we suppose is the saying of Paul, Gal.
iii. 17. "And this I say, that the covenant that was confirmed be-
fore God in Christ, the law, which was four hundred and thirty years
after, cannot disannul, that it should make the promise of none effect."
Some say this 430 years commenced when the Lord called Abraham
out of Ur in Chaldea, which they infer from the word confirmeu;
but let us turn back to the 105 Psalm, which is a clew to this word
confirmed; which says, "O ye seed of Abraham, his servant, ye
children of Jacob his chosen ; he is the Lord our God ; his judgments
are in all the earth ; he hath remembered his covenants to a thousand
generations; which he made with Abrahan), and Ids oatii unto Isaac,
CONFIRMED thc saiiTc uuto Jacob for a law, and to Israel for an ever-
lasting covenant." From this we learn that thc covenant was con-
firmed upon Jacob, and Moses and Paul both agree that thc law
that was given upon Mount Sinai, was 430 years after the covenant
here alluded to was made. '
22 COMMUNICATION.
(COMMUNICATION.)
Philadelphia, Dec, 1840.
Brother B. Winchesler.
Dear Sir : — Having learned your intentions
to issue a work in this city, devoted to the gospel, and cause of the
Latter-Day Saints, I beg leave to express my gratification at so
laudable an undertaking, and to offer a few reflections on the pros-
perity of our cause from its commencement. It can but be obvious
to you that as the conductor of such a work your station will be one
of great responsibility, as you will be accountable for the precepts it car-
ries to the world ; but may heaven bless your undertaking, that it may
advance the cause of righteousness in this vicinity — may your pen be
directed by Him whose cause you have espoused, that on every page
the lover of truth may be showed the way of holiness. Little more
than ten years has passed since the organization of the church of
Christ in these last days ; since the angel of the Lord said to our much
esteemed brother J. Smith, and his faithful companion, O. Cowdery,
" To you my fellow servants am I sent to confer this priesthood, that
through you it may be conferred upon others." The morning that
heavenly messenger executed this important mission, is one long to be
remembered by all the saints. The day star from on high then began
to shed its radiant splendor over the benighted world, and it has since
succeeded well in dispelling the portentious clouds of superstition and
ignorancefrom the horizon of many minds. Truth shining in its na-
tive splendor has unclinched the serpent fongs of religious bigotry from
many a precious soul, and the iron bands of priestcraft, that have
held the religious world with a firm grasp, for many centuries, have
in many places been broken, and the humble captive made to rejoice
in the truth that set him free. Since its rise, this church has been
onward in its march with a firm and steady hand, and has gathered
in its progress perhaps a little less than one hundred thousand souls,
and no power could impede its march. " The heathen raged, and
the people imagined vain things." Hell with all her artillery has
opened a continued fire upon the saints, and drunkards, and priests,
thieves and professors, deacons and scoundrels, teacher and taught,
ruler and ruled; have mingled in one common cause. Mobs have
tried, but in vain to stop the wheel from rolling, but armies, fire and
sword have not done it ; persecution has raged, but to spread the
truth with gigantic strides. Under the reign of a tyrant, and sway
of mobs the blood of innocence flowed only to test the depths of their
sincerity, and to seal their testimony ; which is now reiterated
throughout the land and wafted on every breeze. Madam rumour
with her ten thousand poison tongues has been actively employed;
the pen of the learned has been wielded prejudicial to our cause.
The influence of the public press has been constantly exerted to hide
the truth. And from the sacred desk have been constantly heard long
MINUTES OF SPECIAL CONFERENCE. 33
loud and fearful cries of " impostors ! false prophets ! wolves in sheeps'
clothing !" &c. ; but still the Lord is working and who can hinder.
The kingdom which Daniel saw like a stone hewn from the mountain
without hands, has begun to roll, and will soon fill the earth. It is truly
as Christ said, " like a grain of mustard which indeed is the least of all
seeds, but when grown becomes the greatestamong herbs, that the fowls
of heaven lodge in its branches." Though looked upon as the least, and
meanest of all systems yet it has taken deep root, and in Columbia's
land is shooting forth its numerous tendrils, and towering its lofty
branches, which have already spread their shadowy not only to the
coasts of our happy land, but over many of the oppressed sons of
Europe it has cast a soothing shade, and thousands of the way-worn
sons of Britain, who have long been groaning under regal power
and priestly pomp, are now rejoicing with us, and reposing under its
branches, partaking the blessings, and bringing forth the fruits of the
kingdom. What but an almighty arm could take an obscure young
man from the plow and raise him up to astonish the world, to lay a
foundation of a work like this, and cause the wisdom of the high
minded priests of this generation to be confounded, and the wisdom of
the wise to perish. What but the spirit and power of Elijah's God
could take a company of men, one from the plow, another from the
anvil, and a third from a shoe-bench, and inspire them with zeal, in-
fluence and poW' er to contend with the prejudices of the ignorant, and
the pen of the learned, to face the combined powers of earth and hell
arrayed against their cause, and to stem with the ship such a flowing
tide ; surely the God of heaven is at the helm, and therefore she steers
her course onward, and heeds no:„r,^rm, but rides the mountain waves
of opposition that dash vehemently against her triumphant bows,
She stops not to anchor in harbours below.
But o'er the rougli billows, her true course doth go ;
The high lands of heaven she still keeps in view,
Intending to anchor, and there land her crew.
With high considerations of esteem and respect,
I am, dear sir,
Your fellow labourer in the bonds of the New Covenant,
E. SNOW.
MINUTES OF A SPECIAL CONFERENCE OF THE ELDERS AND MEMBERS
OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS, HELD
IN PHILADELPHIA, DECEMBER IITH, 1840.
The conference assembled at 10 o'clock A. M. Elder B. Winches-
ter was unanimously called to the chair, and J. H. Newton, Secretary.
The conference was then opened by prayer by the President.
24 MINUTES or SPECIAL CONFERENCE.
The President then rose, and in a solemn and impressive discourse,
stated the object of appointing the conference ; which was that some
measures might be adopted to spread the gospel more generally in this
section of country.
There were present, Elders, E. Snow, John Robinson, Wm. Small,
Chester Andrews, Jacob Syfrett, Wm. Wharton, Charles Hopkins,
John Stong.
There were present, Priests, Edson Whipple, George Chamberlain.
There were present, Teachers, Wm. H. Miles, Jr., Albert Lutz.
There were present. Deacons, Samuel M. Reeve, Jesse Price.
The Elders were then called upon individually, to express their de-
terminations with regard to labouring in the vineyard of the Lord, and
fill the several calls for preaching in this part of the country : to
which they said that they would do all that is in their power to help
spread the cause of Christ.
On motion. Resolved, that we adjourn till 2 o'clock P. M.
At 2 o'clock P. M. conference reassembled, and was opened by
prayer by Elder Snow.
On motion, Resolved, that the official members of this church, hold
a council for consultation once a week.
On motion. Resolved, that Wm. A. Moore be ordained an Elder.
On motion, Resolved, that Samuel M. Reeve be ordained an Elder.
On motion. Resolved, that Wm. Grady be ordained an Elder.
On motion. Resolved, that Joseph Tillinghast be ordained a Priest.
On motion, Resolved, that .Tcb Renault be ordained a Deacon.
On motion. Resolved, that Teachers, and Deacons,
should visit each member of '*^*^ jrch, \.nd enquire into their faith,
and standing, and put it in wr; j, and make a report in three weeks'
time of the standing of each member.
On motion, Resolved, that the conference adjourn till G|- o'clock
in the evening.
Conference met at the stated hour pursuant to adjournment.
Brother Baker then offered a resolution that a committee should be
appointed whose duty it shall be to raise, bj^ subscription, a sum of
money sufficient to liquidate the debt of the church, which was carried,
and a committee appointed.
Elder Snow then rose and presented to the conference a prospectus
issued by B. Winchester, and explained the propriety of publishing a
work in this city, showing some of the leading principles of the gos-
pel of Christ, or the doctrine of the church and other miscellaneous
matter, such as will be collateral evidence in favour of the faith held
to by the sociely, and solicited the aid of the Elders, and members
generally. Elder Newton, assented to the proposition by a few ap-
propriate remarks, showing the influence of the press. The resolu-
tion was unanimously adopted. After a few impressive and solemn
remarks by the President and Elder Snow, the conference adjourned,
sine die. B. Winchesteb, President.
J. H. JVewton, Secretary.
THE
a :gmi*i»
PUBLISHED BY B. WINCHESTER, PASTOR OF THE BRANCH OF THE
CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER DAY SAINTS IN PHILADELPHIA.
"when god works who can hinder?"
VOL. I.] PHILADELPHIA, JANUARY 15, 184L [NO. 2.
The " Gospel Reflector" is published semi-monthly in this city, on an excellent quality of
paper, each number containing 24 royal octavo pages. Price — 12i cts. per single number.
Persons who wish to purchase a quantity for distribution can have them at a reduced price,
CHARITY.
In consequence of our bold testimony and the much plainness and
simplicity which we use in descjrdbin^ the apostacy of the church, we
are often accused of net h9\ioneL?T,arity ibt' all people who profess
to worship God according, ^o tl. inne^ous systems of religion that are
now extant. -'^ '
Therefore 1 think it ne>..i.Soary to insert a few remarks upon this
subject, and set forth in plain terms some of the apostles' ideas of true
charit}^ Some have supposed that it is impossible for us to be acr
tuated by true charity, when we are so particular in describing the
awful condition of apostacy, that so many of the human family are
in ; and also Vv'hen we contend that there cannot be but one right way
to serve God, or in other words but one plan of salvation. Some say
they have charity for all. Very good; but does true charity lead any
person to believe that the doctrines of all societies are right, or that
there is more than one true plan of salvation. The apostle Paul has
given the following description of charity. " Though I speak with
the tongues of men and angels, and have not charity, I am become as
sounding brass, or a tinklingcymbal. And though 1 have the gift of pro-
phecy, and understand all mysteries, and all knowle(i'j;c; and thought
have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity,
I am nothing. And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor,
and though I give my body to be burned and have not charity, it
profiteth mc nothing. Charity suffereth long, and is kind ; charity
envieth not; charity vaunteth not itself is not pufied up, doth not be-.
VOL. I. NO. II. — 1
26 CHARITY.
have itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoke*},
thinketh no evil ; rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth j
boareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all
things." — 1 Cor. xiii chapter. From the above we learn that charity
rejoiceth not in false doctrines, but rejoiceth in the true doctrine of
Christ — " Charity rejoiceth not in iniquity," &c. We will no^v ex-
amine this subject and see whether or not the scriptures teach more
than one true gospel. Paul says, " Though we or an angel from hea-
ven preach any other gospel unto you, than that which we have
preached unto you, let him be accursed." Gal. i. 8. Here we see that
the apostle has denounced a curse upon any individual who should
be so presumptuous as to preach any other gospel than the gospel of
Christ. Certainly no other gospel than the one the apostles preached,
and the ancient saints obeyed, is the power of God unto salvation ;
and the curse of God inevitably will follow any person who deviates
from it in his teaching. Christ said, '* Verily, verily I say unto you.
He that entereth not by the door into the sheepfold, but climbcth up
some other way the same is a thief and a robber." — John x. 1. Now
it is plain that there is but one entrance into the kingdom of God : all
other pretended entrances are the works of men who try to climb up
some other way. How many doctrines did Christ acknowledge to be
true? I answer, only one, and that was ihe one that the apostles
preached ; and pronounced a curse upon all who should preach a dif-
ferent one. But says one, those Christian societies that call themselves
orthodox, only differ in nonessential ^ints. I reply the scripture says
nothing about nonessential point^on ^le doctrine of Christ. The gos-
pel is a perfect law of liberty, hit ^^se a perfect being devised it, and
if it is changed in the leasts it is rendered imperfect. For this
reason I conclude that it is the very height of folly, to believe there
can be more than one true order of the gospel. And a man must be
obedient to every principle of it, or it cannot be said in truth that ho
is obedient to the gospel of Christ. But to proceed.
Charity in the full sense of the word is the love of God shed abroad
in the hearts of the people of God; love towards your neighbours; as-
sistance and friendship in the time of distress and danger. For instance
we see a person in danger, and he ignorant of it, it would not be
charity in us to flatter him in his dangerous condition, and thus expose
him to more danger, or in other words, if any person is deceived,
and is in a dangerous condition, and we know his condition to be an
awful one ; it is charity in us, not only that, but it is our duty to warn
him of his danger and entreat him to forsake the evil way, instead
of acknowledging his delusion to be good, and thus flatter him in
wickedness.
Now let us examine the charity that Christ had for the Jews.
At the time he made his appearance among them, they were di-
vided into sects and parties, and had broken the covenant the Lord
had made with their fathers while in the wilderness. Notwithstanding,
CHARITY. 27
the Mosaic law was given by divine direction, and the children of
Israel blessed when they performed all the ordinances of that law,
yet the Jews had made it void through the tradition of their ci-
ders, and imbibed erroneous opinions, grieved the spirit of God, apos-
tatized, and were fit subjects to reject the Messiah. Christ said to
the Pharisees and Sadducees, &c., " But woe unto you Scribes and
Pharisees hypocrites! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against
men ; for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are
entering to go in : for ye are like unto whited sepulchres, which in-
deed appear beautiful outward, but are within full of dead men's bones
and all uncleanness. Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye
escape the damnation of hell?" (See Math, xxiii chapter.) The Scribes,
Pharisees and Sadducees at this time professed to be Moses' disciples
and to worship God according to the law. Christ commanded his
apostles saying "go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to
every creature, and he that believeth, and is baptized shall be saved
and he that believeth not shall be damned." From the above we
learn that with all the religions that the human family professed, that
they all had to come to the standard of Christ, and comply with the
requisitions of the gospel, or be damned ; none were exempt from
this command. P^irthermore, Christ said to the Pharisees, " you are
of your faiher the devil and his works ye will do: for he was a liar
from the beginning." Paul said, " O thou child of the devil," &c.
No person who believes the bible doubts but what Christ and the
apostles were actuated by true charity when they described the
wickedness of the above mentioned people, notwithstanding the bold-
ness of their testimony, and plainness of their assertions.
Now if Christ and the apostles had had the same kind of chari-
ty that the people want us to have, the}' would have said to the Phari-
sees, Sadducees, Scribes, Alexandrians, Syrenians, &c., go on, you are
doing well ; this difference of opinion is only of minor consequence.
And if they had thus flattered them, what would have been the con-
sequence ? Would it not have involved them deeper in sin and iniquity,
and caused them to drink a greater draft of the intoxicating spirit of
delusion, and encouraged them in their works of darkness? Let the
reader answer this question for himself It certainly was pure charity
that inspired Christ and his apostles to reprove the world for their
sins, and corruptions ; and why should it be considered an uncharita-
ble act in the Latter-Day Saints to do the same, providing the -world
are in similar circumstances. Indeed, the Jews were in a state of
apostacy when Christ came, and they were all commanded to bow
to his sceptre, and obey his gospel and no other way, plan, gospel,
or system of religion would save them from the consequences of their
sins.
Now if the Christian world in general are in a state of apostacy,
which by the by we have already proved, as will be seen in the first
number of this work, and we have a knowledge of it, or in other
28 CHARITY.
words a knowledge of the predictions of the prophets and apostle^,,
on this subject : if we have charity for them, we will warn them of
these things: "Knowing the terror of the Lord," says the apostle, " we
persuade men." Therefore, knowing the apostacy of many who
pi'ofess Christianity and the awful consequences except they repent,,
and that Christ will come in the clouds of heaven, and with a fiame
of fire to take vengeance on them who know not God, and obey not
the gospel of Christ ; charity prompts us to lift up our voices, and
proclaim repentance, and the necessity of obedience to the commands
of God. Again, the apostle says as we have before quoted : " Though
I have the gift of prophecy and understand all naysteries, and have
not charity I am nothing." No one who believes the bible doubts bu-t
what Christ and the apostles were influenced by a philanthropic spirit,
or churity, when they prophecied to the Jews their destruction. But
we would naturally infer from the above quotation, that it is possible
for a man to have the spirit of prophecy, or a knowledge of future
events, and yet be in a degree destitute of charit}^ With the spirit
of prophecy, or knowledge that Christ had of the destruction that
was coming upon the Jews, if he had remained in silence, would he
have showed that he had charity for them. Certainly not. The cir-
cumstance of Jonah disobeying the command of God and taking a
passage on board the ship for Tarsish, instead of going to Nineveh,
is a remarkable instance of this kind. The Lord by the spirit of pro-
phecy discovered to Jonah the great wickedness of the inhabitants of
that city and the awful destruction that he had resolved to bring upon
them, if they would not repent. Now Jonah having a knowledge of
these things, also the pride and haughtiness of the Ninevites, concluded
that if he testified these things to them it would cross them in their
feelings and the finger of scorn would be pointed at him and he would
have to suffer much in order to accomplish this work. Therefore he
determined in his own mind (no doubt) not to go to Nineveh, but let
them dwell in ignorance, and the destruction overtake them unawares.
Thus we see that with all the knowledge he had of the destruction
that would have come upon Nineveh had it not been for repentance,,
he was destitute of charity and turned from the path of duty.
Now if we have a knowledge of the second coming of Christ, and
the terrible destructions that will come upon the wicked at the time,
or those who are not prepared to tneet him, shall we hold our peace, and
make no exertion to reclaim them, that they may meet the Lord with
joy, and not with grief? Furthermore, it would be an act of injustice
to destroy a people, without first giving them a fair warning of it.
The prophets, Christ, and the apostles, have predicted the following
concerning the destructions of the last days, at, or previous to the
coming of Christ, "Out of Zion the perfection of beauty, God hath
shined. Our God shall come, and shall not keep silence; a fire shall
devour before him, and it shall be very tempestuous round about him.
He shall call to the heavens from above, and to the earth, (that he
SPIRITUALIZING THE SCRIPTURES. 29
may judge his people.") Ps. L. 2-4. Christ speaking of his second
coming said : " But of that day and hour knovveth no man, no, not
the angels of heaven, but my Father only. But as the days of Noah
were, so shall also the coming of the son of man be. For as in the
days that were before the Hood, they were eating and drinking,
marrying and giving in marriage, until the day Noah entered into the
ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away ; so
shall also the coming of the Son of man be." Math. xxiv. 3G-39.
" But of the times and the seasons, brethren, ye have no need that I
write unto you. For yourselves know perfectly, that the day of the
Lord so Cometh as a thief in the night. For when they shall say
peace and safety, then sudden destruction Cometh upon them, * * and
they shall not escape. But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that
day should overtake you as a thief Ye are all the children of light,
and the children of the day : we are not of the night, nor of darkness."
1 Thess. V. 1-5. Now from the above predictions we learn that the
Lord has decreed a destruction upon the human family, and that the
Lord Jesus is coming, and will overtake them as a thief in the night.
And shall we remain in silence? no! we will testify these things, that
the honest in heart may arouse from their slumbers, and prepare them-
selves to meet the awful day. If we have a knowledge of these things,
and make no exertion to rescue others from the impending destruction,
we will incur the displeasure of the Lord like Jonah. Charity inspires
us to proclaim the truth, regardless of private feelings or men's opinions,
that the Lord's people may be called out of Babylon, or from the midst
of confusion, that they partake not of her sins, and receive not of her
plagues, for her sins and iniquities have reached to heaven, and her
judgments slumber not, (see Rev. xviii. 4, 5.) "For do I now per-
suade men, or God ? or do I seek to please men? for if I yet pleased
men I should not be servant of Christ." — Gak i. 10.
SPIRITUALIZING THE SCRIPTURES.
As we intend in this and the following numbers of this work to en-
ter into a scriptural investigation of the gospel of Christ, and the
work of God in the last days, it is necessary to establish some definite
rule for interpretation.
The idea of spiritualizing the writings of the prophets and apostles,
and considering them the same in amount as allegories, or so highly
figurative that none but the learned can understand them, is certainly
repugnant to the word of God; and has involved communities in
darkness, and led thousands of precious souls who had but a common
education astray, and caused them to say, "great is the mystery of
the scriptures and who can understand them except the learned."
They peruse the scriptures, but in vain, for tradition and popular
1
30 SPIRITUALIZING THE SCRIPTURESr
opinions have established the above mentioned system of interpreta-
tion, and they never dreamed that the contents of the bible were to-
be as literally understood, as those of any other book.
Some mistify the whole of the sacred volume, others such part as does
not suit their particular tenets. Indeed, I must confess that this system
above mentioned, which has been carried into efiect, and practised
for the last several hundred years, has been the most effectual scheme
for the propagation of the modern systems of religion, that has ever
been invented. For who would have ever thought that the church of
Christ in this age of the world was to be organized different from
what it was in the days of the apostles, had it not been for the spirit-
ualizing system ? Who would have dreamed this when the scriptures
are so plain on this subject if all had believed them as they read ? This
evil practice which the clergy are guilty of has thrown a mist of
darkness over the plain and simple truths that are in the bible : and
they have also used it as a cloak for their iniquities. It also has given
the wild and enthusiastic too much latitude for their enthusaisms : it
has caused splits in societies, and has been the means of many con-
troversies. Again, there are thousands of individuals to this day who
believe they cannot understand the scriptures when they read them,
because they do not believe they mean what they say. Therefore,
books of commentaries have been written interpreting the scriptures,
and indeed bending them to suit their different religious tenets instead of
arransino" their tenets to agree with the scriptures. I do not pretend to
say that parables are to be considered any thing else but parables; but
the explanations that Christ gave of his parables are to be takei>
literally. Neither do I pretend to say but what there are figurative
expressions in the bible, as well as in any other book. We often ex-
press our views by figurative expressions, and we often illustrate sub-
jects by comparisons ; but who ever thought of mistifying our literal
relation of facts. When we read other works we do not think that
the author said one thing and meant another, and why should we have
such a conjecture with regard to the scriptures. I leave the reader
to answer this question for himself. Again it is a very singular thing
and a very unreasonable one too, that God should make known his
w^ill, and cause it to be written to the human family and command all
to obey it, and at the same time in so mysterious a way that none but
the learned can understand it. Christ chose illiterate men for his
apostles, and Paul says, " not many wise men were called but God
had chosen the weak things of this world to confound the wisdom of
the wise:" and it is a strange thing that they have preached the law
of God, and written the same for the benefit of future generations,
and that none but the wise of this world can comprehend it. Further-
more, admitting the scriptures are to be spiritualized, it is unreasonable
to suppose that uninspired men are capable to interpret them, and give
the true meaning; for it most certainly will require the same spirit of
inspiration to interpret, that dictated the writer to write them.
SPIRITUALIZING THE SCRIPTURES. 31
Peter says, " we have also a more sure word of prophecy, where-
unto ye do well ihat ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a
dark place, until the day dawn, and the day-star arise in your hearts ;
knowing this first, that no prophecy of scripture is of any private
interpretation." — 2 Peter i. 19, 20. A light in a dark place is an ex-
cellent thing to enable any person to guide his foot steps in the right
path : — so are the scriptures a sure guide in the path of holiness when
we read and apply them according to Peter's rule of interpretation:
" no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation." We
shall now examine the literal fulfilment of prophecy that is alreadv
fulfilled, that the reader may see the propriety, and necessity of adopt-
ing the above rule for the application and interpretation of prophecy
yet future. We will commence with the Lord's prophecy to Noah.
In the days of Noah the inhabitants of the earth were very wicked,
and the Lord in his just wrath resolved to destroy them, if they would
not repent and forsake their evil ways. Therefore, He prophecied to
Noah that He would bring a flood of waters upon the earth and de-
stroy all flesh: He also commanded Noah to build an ark for the
saving of himself and family. Now if Noah had considered this any
thing else than a literal relation of facts, and considered it the figure
of some spiritual event, and the ark a spiritual one, he most certainly
would have perished with the Antediluvians. He had no knowledge of
the modern spiritualizing system, therefore he moved forward and
prepared the ark to the saving of himself and family. The next pre-
diction we will notice is the Lord's to Abraham, telling him that his
seed shall remain in bondage four hundred years. (See Gen. xv. 13,
14.) Moses says, the children of Israel were in bondage four hundred
years. (See Ex. xii. 40.) Indeed, Joseph's interpretation of Pharoh's
dream, and prediction of the seven years' famine ; and Moses' predic-
tions to the children of Israel in the wilderness, were all literally fulfilled.
Isaiah's prophecy to Hesekiah that his days should be lengthened fifteen
years, and also his prophecy concerning the destruction of Babylon were
literally fulfilled. Also Jeremiah's prophecy that the Jews should be
taken to Babylon and there remain in bondage seventy years, which was
literally fulfilled. We might cite the reader to passages of this kind and
their literal fulfilment, till he would be weary reading them ; but we for-
bear knowing that the honest in heart are willing to accept of a few as
a sample of the literal fulfilment of prophecy. It sufficeth to say that all
true prophecies when the prophets said thus and thus saith the Lord,
were literally fulfilled. For instance the predictions concerning the first
coming of Christ, and the iinportant events connected with the his-
tory of his life, were all fulfilled to the very letter: and the tact that
the apostles, whenever they quoted a prophecy from the Old Testament,
applied it as a literal relation of facts without making any comments
upon it whatever, is sufficient proof that the predictions of the prophets
generally, were designed as literal relations of facts not to be spiritual-
ized. I always take it for granted when I hear any person spiritual-
32 THE DIVINITY OF CHRIST, ETC.
izing the scriptures, that he is an unbeliever, and is trying to madif)v
or convert them unto something else to suit his notions or tenets. At
the same time he professes to be a believer ; but when we sum up the
whole of his spiritualizing, we discover that he disbelieves what the pro-
phets and apostles said, but believes what they meant- The infidels
would be willing to believe the bible if they could have the privilege of
manufacturing it over to suit themselves. And I conclude by saying
that it is time that this evil practice of spiritualizing the scriptures,
which is so closely connected with priestcraft, was done away, that
the noble and the ignoble, the learned and the unlearned, may read the
sacred book and understand it, and no longer trust to others to inter-
pret for them. " Cursed is he that putteth his trust in man or maketli
flesh his arm." Paul.
THE DIVINITY OF CHRIST.— THE OBJECT OF HIS MISSION— THE KING-
DOM OF GOD, OR CHURCH MILITANT, AND THE GOSPEL.
As we promised in our first number to set forth in some future one
our views of the plan of salvation which God has devised for the saving
of a lost or fallen world ; — we will now enter into an investigation of
this subject by searching the scriptures, and comparing the testimony
of the different inspired writers with each other. We will commence
with the divinity of Christ.
" Behold, when I gave all diligence to write unto you of the com-
mon salvation, it was needful for me to write unto you, and exhort
you that ye should earnestly contend for the faith once delivered to
the saints." — Jude, 3. There are a diversity of opinions among those
who profess Christianity on this subject, but it is useless to" mention
or to attempt to detail them. Therefore, we shall content ourselves
with the faith, or doctrine, once taught to the saints, and say nothing
of any consequence of the ideas that are held forth by the divines of
the present age, but strictly confine ourselves to the scriptures, and
ideas held forth by the apostles and prophets. We will here insert
an extract from the " Book of Doctrine and Covenants," which con-
clusively sets forth our ideas of the great Supreme Governing Power,
or in other words the Godhead ; and which will lay a foundation for
a scriptural investigation of the divinity of Christ. — " Of Faith," sec-
tion v. and 2nd paragraph.
" There are two personages who constitute the great, matchless,
governing and supreme power over all things — by whom all things
were created and made, that are created and made, whether visible
or invisible : whether in heaven, on earth, or in the earth, under the
earth, or throughout the immensity of space — They are the Father
and the Son: The Father being a personage of spirit, glory and
power: possessing all perfection and fulness: T.he_ Son, who was ir»
the bosom of the Father, a personage of tabernacle, made, or fashion-
THE DIVINITY OF CHRIST, ETC. 33
ed like unto man, or being in the form and likeness of man, or, rather,
man was formed after his likeness, and in his image ; — he is also the
express image and likeness of the personage of the Father : possess-
ing A\\ the fulness of the Father, or, the same fulness with the Father ;
being begotten of him, and was ordained from before the foundation
of the world to be a propitiation for the sins of all those who should
believe on his name, and is called the Son because of the flesh — and
descended in suffering below that which man can suffer, or, in other
words, suffered greater sufferings, and was exposed to more powerful
contradictions than any man can be. But notwithstanding all this,
he kept the law of God, and remained without sin : Showing thereby
that it is in the power of man to keep the law and remain also with-
out sin. And also, that by him a righteous judgment might come
upon all flesh, and that all who walk not in the law of God, may
justly be condemned by the law, and have no excuse for their sins.
And he being the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth,
and having overcome, received a fulness of the glory of the Father —
possessing the same mind with the Father, which mind is the Holy
Spirit, that bears record of the Father and the Son, and these three
are one, or in other words, these three constitute the great, match-
less, governing and supreme power over all tilings: by whom all
things were created and made, that were created and made : and
these three constitute the Godhead, and are one : The Father and the
Son possessing the same mind, the same wisdom, glory, power and
fulness: Filling all in all — the Son being filled with the fulness of the
Mind, glory and power, or, in other words, the Spirit, glory and
power of the Father — possessing all knowledge and glory, and the
same kingdom : sitting at the right hand of power, in the express im-
age and likeness of the Father — a Mediator for man — being filled
with the fulness of the Mind of the Father, or, in other words, the
Spirit of the Father: which Spirit is shed forth upon all who believe
on his name and keep his commandments : and all those who keep
his commandments shall grow up from grace to grace, and become
heirs of the heavenly kingdom, and joint heirs with Jesus Christ;
possessing the same mind, being transformed into the same image or
likeness, even the express image of him who fills all in all: being filled
with the fulness of his glory, and become one in him, even as the
Father, Son and Holy Spirit are one."
In the above the idea is held forth that Christ is the Son of God,
possessing the same mind, wisdom, cjlory, power, and fulness with the
Father, or in other words that he is God co-eternal, and co-equal with
the Father. " Therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of
thee shall be called the Son of God." — Luke i. 35. "And Jesus
when he was baptized, went up straightway out of the water: and,
lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and ho saw the spirit qf God
descending like a dove, and lighting upon him: and, lo, a voice from
heaven, saying, this is my beloved Son, in whohn I am well pleased."
34 THE DIVINITY OF CHRIST, ETC.
— Math. iii. 16, 17. "And halh made us kings and priests unto God
and his Father." — Rev. i. 6. The latter quotation not only conveys-
the idea that Christ is the Son of God, but that he is God. And it is
evident that the reason why he was called the Son of God was be-
cause of the flesh: '* That holy thing which shall be born of thee shall
be called the Son of God." "Forasmuch then as the children are
partakers of flesh and blood, He also himself likewise took part of
the same." "For verily he took not on him the nature of angels?
but he took on him the seed of Abraham." — Heb. ii. 11-16. " Behold
a virgin shall conceive and bear a son, and shall call his name Im-
manuel," ("which being interpreted is God with us.") — Isa. vii. 14.
Now this part of the subject is so plain, and the scriptures so definite
that it is not necessary to dwell any longer upon it: for all who have
perused the bible, know that Christ is often called the Son of God. But
the Socinians, or Unitarians contend from Christ's saying that he was
the Son of man, that he cannot be God, or co-equal with the Father.
To this we say he was called the son of David ; for he was the son,,
or literal descendant of David ; but this sonship, or heirship was only
after the flesh ; but with regard to his spirit and eternal power he was
not the son of David. The fact that he called himself the Son of man
is no argument that he is not God. Indeed, this sonship was only
after, or in consequence of the flesh. In reckoning from Mary his
mother, he was the son or descendant of David, and from his miracu-
lous conception by the Holy Ghost, the Son of the Father; but as for
his Spirit or Eternal Power, which is one of the three that constitute
the Godhead, he is co-equal, and co-eternal with God the Father,
which is plain to be seen from the following quotations. " In the be^
ginning was the Word, and the Word was with God and the Word
was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things
were made by him ; and without him was not any thing made that
was made. In him was life ; and the hfe was the light of men."
" He was in the world, and the world was made by him, and the
world knew him not." " And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt
among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten
of the Father,) full of grace and truth." — John i. 1-14. " In whom
we have redemption through his blood, even the forgiveness of sins :
who is the image of the invisible God, the first-born of every crea-
ture : for by him were all things created that are in heaven, and that
are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or do-
minions, or principalities, or powers; all things were created by him,
and for him ; and he is before all things, and by him all things consist;
and he is the head of the body, the church: who is in the beginning,
the first-born from the dead ; that in all things he might have the pre-
eminence: for it pleased the Father that in him should all fulness
dwell : and having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him
to reconcile all things unto himself; by him 1 say whether they be
things in earth, or things in heaven."— Col. i. 14-20. " Who, being
THE DIVINITY OP CHRIST, ETC. 35
m the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God; but
made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a ser-
vant, and was made in the likeness of men ; and being found in fash-
ion as a man, ^he humbled himself and became obedient unto death,
even the death of the cross. Wherefore God also hath highly exalted
him, and given him a name which is above every name."— Phil. ii. 6-9.
" God, who at sundry times, and in divers manners, spake in times
past unto the fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days spoken
unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by
whom also he made the worlds; who being in the brightness of his
glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things
by the word of his power, when he had by himself purged our sins,
sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high ; being made so
much better than the angels, as he hath by inheritence obtained a
more excellent name than they." — Heb. i. 1-4. " For unto us a child
is born, unto us a son is given, and the government shall be upon his
shoulder; and his name shall be called Wonderful Counsellor, The
mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace." — Isa. ix.
6. " And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with
the glory which I had with thee before the world was." " Neither
pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me
through their word ; that they all may be one ; as thou. Father, art in
me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us : that the world
may believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest
me I have given them ; that they may be one, even as we are one."
" Father I will that they also whom thou hast given me, be with me
where I am ; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given
me : for thou lovedst me before tiie foundation of the world.*' — John
xvii. 5-20, 21, 22-24. *' Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not
redeemed with corruptible things as silver and gold, from your vain
conversation, received by tradition from your fathers; but with the
precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without
spot : who verily was fore-ordained before the foundation of the world,
but was manifest in these last times for you." — 1 Peter, i. 18-20.
" And all who dwell upon the earth shall worship him, [the least]
whose names are not written in the book of life of the lamb slain
from the ibundation of the world." — Rev. xiii. 8. These latter quo-
tations prove to a demonstration that Christ was co-eternal with the
Father, or at any rate that he existed prior to the foundation of the
world, and ^he Socinians, who deny the divinity of Christ and his
miraculous conception, certainly cannot be considered believers in the
foregoing portions of the sacred volume. And the following passages
establish the doctrine of the Trinity, beyond successful contradic-
tion. "And God said, let ixs make man in our image, after our like-
ness."— Gen. i. 20. And the Lord God said, '' Behold, the man is be-
come as one c«f us to know good and evil" — Gen. iii, 22. The reader
■^vill bore mark that the personal pronoun is used in the plural, which
36 THE DIVINITY OF CHRIST, ETC.
establishes the fact that a plurality of persons constitute the Godhead,
or Great Matchless Supreme Governing Power, who holds the destinies
of all men ; who can speak and eternity will be filled with hi& voice;
who can speak, and chaos hear and a world roll into order. It is
also evident that the HoJy Ghost constitutes a part of the Godheady
as will be seen from the following. " Go ye therefore, and teach all
nations^ baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost." — Math, xxviii. 19. " For there are three that bear
record in heaven, the Father, the Word, [Christ] and the Holy Ghost :
and these three are one." — 1 E. John. v. 7. " But when the Comfort-
er is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father even the
spirit of truth, which proceeds from the Father, he shall testify of me.''
[Christ] — John xv. 26. " And because you are sons, God has sent
forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts." — Gal. iv. 6. There is
yet an abundance of scripture evidence to establish the divinity of
Christ, and the doctrine of the Trinity, which we have not referred
to ; but we forbear quoting any more on this part of the subject lest
the patience of the reader should be wearied.
The fact that when Christ was extended betwixt heaven and earth,
being nailed to the cross, all nature was shrouded with darkness, and
as it were dressed in mourning: the veil of the temple was rent, and
the solid rocks were broken, and nature trembled in agony, as though
all was going to wreck at once, does not a little favour the idea of
his being God. Behold, when Christ the Son of God, by whom the
world was made, was groaning with the agonies of death, heaven and
earth were veiled in darkness, the sun refused his light while the
blood of Jesus freely flowed to purchase our pardon. And why alt
this? Was it not because he had superior power to man ? Let the
reader judge for himself. He died, — he slept in the silent tomb. The
door of the sepulchre was removed by the angel of God, and the iron
hands of death were broken. He rose triumphant, and ascended to
heaven. All heaven rejoiced, and the holy angels no doubt turned
their joyful anthems, and shouted loud hosannahs to God and the
Lamb. Saints on earth were overwhelmed with joy, and hailed him
as their King, Redeemer, and Saviour. And all both saints and an-
gels in heaven, and saints on earth rejoiced in one common theme —
"Jesus though once dead he lives again." Thus having in a brief
manner investigated the subject of the divinity of Christ, we will now
search the scriptures and learn the object of his mission.
Now it is evident that the object of Christ's mission was twofold r
first, to redeem a lost and fallen race of mankind from the conse-
quences of the original sin, the penalty of which was death : " The
day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." — Gen. ii. 17. In conse-
quence of the transgression of the commandment of God concerning
the forbidden fruit the seeds of death were planted in human beings,,
and have remained hereditary ever since. It is not improbable but that
ihg death above alluded to, was of a twofold nature ; first, batnisbraeiat
THE OBJECT OF CHRIST's MISSION. 37
from the presence of God ; for we infer from the account that Moses
gives of Adam and Eve prior to the fall, that they were in the pres-
sence of God; but after their transgression they were banished from
the garden. John in his Book of Revelations, speaks of a banishment
which he terms the second death, which is yet to take place, and we
know no reason why we may not justly term the banishment of Adam
and Eve from the garden of Eden, and the presence of the Lord, a
spiritual death : and this death has caused the condition of the human
family to be degraded, wretched, and miserable, yet sin was the
original cause of the banishment. Second, the temporal death, which
is the spirit leaving the body, and dust returning to dust. Christ was
offered as a sacrifice for the original sin, and his blood atoned for the
same. And as for the temporal death, the atonement was as wide as
the fall; that is, all both saint and sinner will be redeemed from this
temporal death, or in other words have a literal resurrection of the
body, which is plain from the following. "For as in Adam all die,
even so in Christ shall all be made alive." — 1 Cor. xv. 22. "Marvel
not at this : for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in their
graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth ; they that have done
good, unto the rcs'jrrection of life; and they that have done evil unto
the resurrection of damnation." — John v. 28, 29. This at once ex-
empts infants, who know no law, from all ordinances, ceremonies, or
obedience to any commandments of God. Christ said, "suffer little
children to come unto me, for of such is the kingdom of heaven."
" Sin is the transgression of the law." " Where there is no law sin
is not imputed." Little children are not capable of committing sin.
They are innocent before God ; although the curse is entailed upon
them, which came in consequence of the fall; but Christ has payed
the demands of justice: therefore, mercy claims them as his own, be-
cause they are innocent, and pure before God, ffi subjects for the king-
dom of heaven. The spiritual death, or fp'V before mentioned, has
rendered the human family depraved, siiiject to vice, folly, wicked-
ness, and temptations, and when we ye-'/d to any of these propensities,
and transgress a known law of God, we commit sin, not the sin that
Adam committed ; but it is a sin (^hat is committed in the persons of
individuals ; therefore, it may be justly termed actual, or individual sin.
Second, Christ not only died to redeem all men from the curse of
the broken law, or comma^idment; (we mean the commandment which
God gave to Adam concerning the tree of knowledge) ; but to procure
a remission of our individual sins, on condition of obedience to the
gospel. 01 what condescention ! what humility! Christ left the courts
of glory, and took upon himself a tabernacle of flesh, and died upon
the cross to satisfy the demands of justice, and free us from the pe-
nalty of the broken law ; and with much humility set an example
worthy of our imitation; and established his kingdom on earth, and
caused his gospel to be proclaimed to those who were sitting in dark-
ness, and without God in ihe world. Having thus mentioned the ob-
VOL. I. NO. u. — 2
38 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
ject of Christ's mission to the earth, — we shall now proceed,
search for the kindotn of God.
"But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and
all these things shall be added unto you." — Math. vi. 33.
Now when we speak of the kingdom of God, or church militant, we
mean to be understood as speaking of an organized government on
earth, expressly for the salvation of the human family. And this
kingdom with its laws and all that appertains to it, is the plan which
God has devised to save Adam's fallen race from the consequences
of their individual sins. Some have supposed this kingdom to be
nothing more than the individual enjoyments of the people of God, or
in other words the spirit shed abroad in their hearts, but when we let
common sense, and natural reason take their course, and our better
judgments are informed, honesty before God leads us to conclude the
kingdom of God, as it was in primitive times, constituted an organized
government, and that men are to enter into the kingdom (instead of
its entering them,) in order to enjoy the blessings of God; as we shall
proceed to prove.
Now the arguments that have as yet been produced to sustain the
idea that the kingdom of God does not consist of an organized govern-
ment, are very trifling. One passage often referred to, reads as fol-
lows : *' For behold the kingdom of God is within 3/0M." — Luke xvii.
21. The reader will observe from the reading of the pretext, that
Christ was addressing himself to the Pharisees: therefore, the word
you personated the persons addressed, and we cannot consistently suy
the kitigdom of God, meaning the spirit, dwelt in the hearts of the
Pharisees, because it would make a contradiction in terms. Christ
pronounced a woe upon them for their abominations. One object of
his mission was to establish his kingdom on earth ; and his preaching
in person was chiefly confined to the Jews, or House of Isreal ; and
as he chose his disciples irom them, he with propriety said, " the king-
dom of God is within you," that is, within the bounds of the nation,
or among them ; for Jesus and the apostles were among them. The
following quotations establish ihe foregoing statement concerning
the kingdom of God. " And they s'nall come from the East, and from
the West, and from the North, and frowi the South, and shall sit dovm
in the kingdom of God." — Luke, xiii. 27. " Verily, verily, I say unto
you except a man be born of water, and of the spirit he cannot enter
into the kingdom of God." — John, iii. 5. "Who hath delivered us
from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom
of his dear Son." — Col. i. 13. " And this gospel of the kingdom shall
be preached in all the world, for a witness unto all nations : and then
shall the end come." — Math. xxiv. 14. These items of Scripture are
so definite, or conclusive, that any comment is unnecessary: therefore,
we shall proceed to examine the organization of the church in the first
century.
Now no kingdom, (that truly can be called a kingdom,) either in
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 39
heaven, or on earth, can exist without being constituted of four things';
first, a iiing; second, commissioned officers; third, laws; fourth, sub-
jects. Christ is the king of this kingdom, the apostles were commis-
sioned officers, the gospel of Christ the laws, and the members of the
church the subjects. Paul describes the organization of the kingdom
as follows. " Wherefore he saith when he ascended up on high, he
led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men." " And he gave some
apostles; and some prophets; and some evangelists; and some pastors
and teachers," — Eph. iv. 8-11. If the reader should enquire what the
above officers were for, and how long they were to continue, — the fol-
lowing verses will answer the question. " For the perfecting of the
saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying the body [church] of
Christ : till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge
of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the sta-
ture of the fulness of Christ : that we henceforth be no more children
tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by
the slight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to
deceive." *' And are built upon the foundation of apostles and pro-
phets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone; in whom all
the building, fitly framed together, groweth unto an holy temple in the
Lord ; in whom ye are also builded together for an habitation of God
through the spirit." — Eph. ii. 20-22. •' And God hath set some in the
church; first, apostles; secondarily, prophets; thirdly, teachers." &c.
— 1 Cor. xii. 28. The inspired writers have no where said that the
above order of the church should be done away until all come to the
unity of the faith. The Lord said to Moses, " see that thou make all
things according to the pattern shown thee in the Mount :" in like
manner there was a strict injunction upon the apostles, and former-
day saints, that they should teach, and do all things according to the
pattern which Jesus showed, or taught them. " Teach them to ob-
serve all things whatsoever I have commanded you." " According to
the grace of God which is given unto me as a wise master-builder, I
have laid the foundation, and another buildeth thereon. But let every
man take heed how he buildeth thereupon. For other foundation can
no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ." — 1 Cor. iii. 10,
11. " And are built upon the foundation of apostles, and prophets,
Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone." All Christendom
acknowledge the Kew Testament to be the pattern for church govern-
ment, or rule of faith. For instance I am well acquainted with the
statutes of these United States, and well pleased with the form of
government, and I say in my heart that I will go to a people in some
foreign country, and hold forth these statutes, as being pure and
recommend the form of government to be good, with the view
of establishing a government different from the one by which tiie
people are governed, to whom I intend to go; and then suppose
that I should go and succeed to arouse their minds, and cause them to
reject their former form of government, and at last to establish an ab-
40 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
solute monarchy, and at the same time extol the laws, and form of
government of these United States, and pretend that I was patterning
after their statutes. Would not every honest person be disgusted at
such proceedings, and look upon them as being acts of injustice, de-
ception, and frauds 1 Therefore, when a community who profess
Christianity pretend to be governed by the same laws that the ancient
saints were, and worship God according to the l\ew Testament pat-
tern, and at the same time deny and reject the above mentioned order
of the kingdom of God, we are irresistably led to look upon them, as
deceivers — wolves in sheep's clothing, having a form of godliness, but
denying the true form, and power thereof.
Again the statutes, or laws of these United States call for, or re-
quire several different officers ; first, a president; second, a vice-presi-
dent, and many other lesser officers too numerous to mention : so in
like manner the gospel of Christ, or the laws of the kingdom of God,
call for, or require apostles, prophets, evangelists, elders, teachers,
deacons, &c. And according to the testimony of the apostle, God
will not acknowledge any other order, plan, or form of godliness.
*' But though we or an angel from heaven preach any gospel unto you
than that we have preached let him be accursed." — Gal. i. 8. Further-
more, all orthodox Christians admit that Christ is infallible, consequently
that his kingdom was a perfect one, and his gospel a pure law; the apos-
tle admits this : " Whoso looketh into the perfect law of liberty, and
continueth therein," &c. — James i. 25. If it is perfect and any thing
be taken from it, it will render it imperfect, and if added to, it will be
of no use. To illustrate this part of the subject, we will use another
comparison. For instance a machine, say a watch, is perfect, that
every wheel or part of mechanism is in proper order, so that the
watch keeps perfect time ; — but if you remove one piece of the me-
chanism, you will make it imperfect ; add another wheel to it, and
you will only burden the machinery : so it is with the kingdom of
God, if you rob it of apostles and prophets, you make it imperfect,
or in other words it will not be organized according to the pattern ;
and if you pervert, or change one principle of the gospel the curse of
God will inevitably rest upon you. Indeed, the plan of salvation is
perfect, and will not admit of any change for the better, consequently
if changed at all, it will only be a perversion.
Paul compares the church with all its officers and gifts, such as
apostles prophets, &c., to a perfect building. After mentioning
some of the different officers of the church as we have before quoted
he says : " In whom all the building fitly framed together, groweth
unto an holy temple in the Lord." As well might we remove from
a building some of its most essential parts such as, sills, beams, doors,
braces, &c., and then with propriety call it perfect ; as to take from
the church the above officers, and call it perfect without them. In-
deed, the building was fitly framed together, and there was a regular
set, or grade of official members, from Christ who was and is the
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 41
chief corner stone, down to the deacon. When every one stood in
their place then the building was fitly framed, that there was nothing
wanting; but when one of these authorities ceased to be in the
church, then a link was broken. The apostle Paul in another place
compares the church with all the before mentioned officers, and gifts
to the perfect body of a man. " From whom the whole body fitly
joined together, and compacted by that which every joint supplieth,
according to the effectual working in the measure of every part,
maketh increase of the body, unto the edifying of itself in love." —
Eph. iv. IG. In the xii chapter of 1 Cor. speaking of the gifts, and
authorities of the church, he says: "God hath tempered the body to-
gether that there should be no schism in the body !" He further adds,
as we have already quoted, that God placed at the head of the body, or
church on earth : " first, apostles ; secondarily, prophets," &c. Now
God placed the above in the church, and tempered them together, that
there should be no schism in the body: therefore, as soon as one of
them was taken from the church, then there was schism. Again
the church was compared to a perfect body ; and it is manifest that
the body has since sufiered a tremendous amputation : fur the organi-
sations now extant among those who profess Christianity, are as dif-
ferent from the one we have been describing, as darkness from light.
But says one, God never intended to continue apostles, and prophets
in his church. If he did not, then the apostle Paul was mistaken when
he said they were to continue till all came to the unity of the faith ;
not that Peter, James, John, and Paul, were to live till all came to the
i;nity of the faith ; but there was to be a succession. In a word, Christ
set in his church apostles, prophets, &c., and no person had a right
lo disannul this order of the church but God, and he never has said
that he will do it : therefore, those who reject these things are acting
without knowledge, and violating some of the most sacred rules of
the kingdom of God. Having thus described the organization of the
Icingdom of God, as it was in primitive times, we shall now examine
the utility of this kingdom, and whose right it is to enter into it, and
the legal authority to perform all ceremonies, and administer all or-
dinances.
Now we have before stated that the fall rendered the human family
wretched, depraved, and exposed them to the snares and temptations
of the adversary ; and when we yield to his temptations we commit
actual, or individual sin; and that this banishment of Adam and Eve
from the presence of the Lord, may be with propriety termed a spi-
ritual death: consequently it rendered the human family as aliens,
foreigners, and strangers to God ; and had it not been for the atone-
ment which was made by Christ ; and also for the gospel, mankind
would forever have been miserable, subject to the powers of satan. But
Christ died to reconcile man to God, and as far as the fall is concerned,
and has rendered the human family aliens from God, he has died to
restore them : for this reason infants, who know no law of God, can-
2*
42 ANONYMOUS LETTER.
not be considered foreigners, or aliens from God. They are brought
nigh to God by the blood of Christ. Indeed, it is the sin that we are
guilty of ourselves that makes us aliens, and strangers to God, and it
is through an obedience to the gospel that we are adopted into the
kingdom, or family of Christ, and have claim upon the promise, that
his blood may prove efficacious to the saving of us from our iniquities;
and thus be brought nigh to God.
(To he continued on first psge of next number.)
ANONYMOUS LETTER.
The following anonymous letter came to hand in time for this num-
ber, and in consequence of the kind spirit in which it seems to have
been written, we publish it, together with the answers to the several
questions and queries, that our readers may read both, and judge for
themselves : —
To the Pullisher of the " Gospel Reflector."
Sir,
I have been favoured with the perusal of the first num-
ber of the " Reflector," and I now beg to be indulged in a few
inquiries concerning the principles it contains, particularly your
remarks upon the ancient order of the church, and the present condi-
tion of the religious world, whether Jews or Greeks, Protestants or
Catholics ; all of whom are represented as being in a state of apostacy
from the purity of the Gospel and the apostolic order of the church.
It must be apparent to all your readers that the course you have
taken is somewhat peculiar, and altogether derogatory to the feelings
and views of the professing portion of the community. I do not in-
trude myself upon your notice as an advocate of the tenets of any
particular sect, but as an inquirer for truth. From my youth up, my
motto has been — " Prove all things, and hold fast that which is good ;'*
pass nothing of importance unnoticed, lest it should be for my good,
and I should be the loser; and receive nothing that is presented
without close examination, lest it should contain something that would
gnaw like a worm the root of my felicity. If your cause is a good
one I wish to know it. If the ground you occupy is tenable, then the
ANONYMOUS LETTER. 43
various religious societies are in error, and it is important that all
should know it. But there are objections that arise in the mind,
which it may be presumed are obstacles not easily surmounted.
First. You and your society seem to set yourselves up as the
standard, and denounce all who do not believe as you do. This
savours much of popery, and is contrary to the practice and received
opinions of most all Protestant denominations : one society does not
assume that bold independent superiority over another equally re-
spectable, and perhaps more so. Such a course is considered unkind,
illiberal, and unchristianlike ; and does not the Apostle say, " except
we have charity we are nothing."
Now permit me to ask, is the course you pursue the fruits of charity,
which is love ?
Second. You say in substance as follows : That the kingdom of
God, which you call his organized church upon earth, anciently was,
now is, and ever will be composed of apostles, prophets, &c., and that
the members of that church, or children of the kingdom, will enjoy all
those gifts of the spirit, and miraculous powers spoken of by the
author of the epistle to the Corinthians, and that those who believe
and wish to become citizens of the kingdom, and partakers of those
gifts and blessings, must be adopted into the kingdom by repentance,
baptism in water for remission of sins, and the imposition of hands for
the reception of the Holy Ghost by those apostles, and other officers
who are set in order in the church and duly authorized from on high
to administer in the name of the Lord. Takinfj for frranted that your
own ideas of the kingdom are correct ; and as the various denomina-
tions of Christians do not believe in the existence of apostles, prophets,
&c. now-a-days, nor in the necessity of those spiritual gifts being
continued, you infer that the kingdom of God has become disorganized
and lost from among them. Now I ask, first, what is the kingdom ?
Did not Christ say, " the kingdom of God is within you." How then
is it such an organization as you represent ? Second, what constitutes
an apostle, and were there any more in the Christian church than
the twelve whom Jesus ordained 1 If not, how can there be a con-
tinuation of them ? Third, was not Christ the great and last prophet
that should arise 1 Are we authorized from scripture to believe that
there should be any prophets afier Christ, but false ones? Christ
said, "the law, and the prophets were until John, since then the king-
dom of heaven was preacficd, and all men press into it." Fourth, con-
cerning signs following the believer. Is it not said, (Mark, xvi. 20)
" and they went forth, and preached every where the Lord working
with them, confirming the word with signs following?" Then was
not that the sole design of those gifts and miraculous powers; and
were they not restricted to the apostles, and to cease when their mis-
sion was accomplished? Paul says, (1 Cor. xiii. 8) " whether there
be prophecies they shall fail, whether there be tongues they shall
cease." So you see the time was limited, for the continuation ol those
44 ANSWER TO ANONYMOUS LETTER.
gifts of the spirit. Again you say the religious world, both priest and
people are all living under a broken covenant : consequently are in
the same condition as the Jews were at the advent of Christ in the
flesh : to prove which, you refer to Isaiah, xxiv. 5 ; but does not the
covenant there spoken of allude to the Mosaic dispensation? and
does not the prophet describe the condition of the Jews at that time?
He certainly speaks in the present tense.
You rehearse many passages of scripture to prove that the people of
the last days, have heaped to themselves an abundance of false teachers,
■who have turned away their ears from the truth, and turned them to
fables. These you seem to apply to the preachers of the various
societies of our own time, and the fables to which they have turned
the people are the creeds, confessions of faith, opinions of the
fathers, &c.
You infer because they are divided into different sects, and differ
on some subjects of minor importance, that they cannot be right. To
be sure there are among them different modes of baptism, different
modes of church government, a difference in their rites and cere-
monies, and in some of their doctrines ; and it is to be lamented that
there are so many divisions ; but since these are all considered non-
essentials, and they all agree in touching the grand point, and
acknowledge Jesus Christ to be the Son of God, may we not in safety
bid them God's speed ?
You adduce several passages from the writings of tlie apostles, to
show that they foresaw and predicted the aposlacy of the church,
which appear very plausible. I believe that all Protestant denomina-
tions acknowledge that there was a very great apostacy from pure
and undefiled religion — that great corruption prevailed in the church
during the dark ages, and that popery held almost an unlimited sway
over the Christian portion of the globe for many centuries ; and the
fact is abundantly confirmed by church history.
One more question and I have done for the present. Is it compati-
ble with the mercy and kindness of our God to leave the world in
darkness so long a time, and without the fullness of the Gospel?
I send you these reflections and queries of mine, and expect, if you
are honest in your religion, and your ground tenable, that I shall see
in the next number of the " Gospel Reflector" my questions together
with your answers, in a definite manner. Should they be satisfac-
torily answered, perhaps, with your consent, I may propose some
more.
A Friend or Truth.
Dear Sir, — According to your request I have published your let-
ter in full, and shall now proceed to examine, and answer your several
questions and queries.
ANONYMOUS LETTER ANSWERED. 45
First, you remark : " It must be apparent to all your readers that
the course you have taken, is somewhat peculiar, and altogether dero-
gatory to the feelings, and views of the professing portion of the com-
munity." To this 1 say, the Jews had the same reason to complain of
Christ, and the apostles : for the course they took was altogether dero
gatory to the feelings of that people; and the Jews manifested as
much sincerity, -and made as great pretentions to holiness, as the
several Christian denominations of the present age; yet they were
commanded to bow to the sceptre of Christ. Christ acknowledged
but one system of religion to be correct.
Next, you say our society set themselves up to be the standard,
and denounce all who do not believe as we do, which you say, savours
much of popery, and then ask if this is the effects of charity. Charity
says the apostle, " rejoiceth not in iniquity but rejoiceth in the truth."
Now it is evident that there is but one true gospel ; but there maybe
a thousand false ones. Indeed it must be obvious to you, that a man
or set of men would act very inconsistent to hold up the doctrine of a
society to be true, and at the same time acknowledge other doctrines,
which differ widely from it, to be equally good, and true. This at
once would give license to all the enthusiasims and false doctrines
that could be invented, and make the gospel a strange order of things
not dissimilar to the Hydra. You say such a course savours much
of popery. If it does, then the course that the prophets, Christ and
the apostles took savoured much of popery; for they never acknow-
ledged but one system of religion on earth at a time to be true. We
have charity for both Protestants, and Catholics ; but we do not be-
lieve their doctrines to be altogether correct. We believe there is
one true gospel, and only one. " There is one Lord, one faith, one
baptism." " For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, (not
several hundred) whether we be Jews or Gentiles." " Though we or
an angel from heaven preach any other gospel unto you than that
which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed." You fur-
ther remark that we believe that the kingdom of God, which we call
his organized government on earth, was, is, and ever will be com-
posed of apostles, prophets, &c. ; and also that the members of the
church will enjoy those spiritual gifts mentioned by the apostle, (See
Cor. xii chap.) Now if you believe the scriptures, you certainly cannot
have any objection to this; for according to the bible, God never had
a people on earth that he acknowledged to be his own, except he bles-
sed them with his spirit, which inspired men among them to prophecy :
consequently he had prophets in his church. Christ said " Howbeit
when he, the spirit of truth is come, he will guide you into all truth:
for he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that
shall he speak ; and he will show you things to come. — John xvi. 13.
Paul exhorts saying, " Follow after charity, and desire spiritual gifts,
but rather that ye may prophecy." " Wherefore, brethren, covet
46 ANONYMOUS LETTER ANSWERED.
to prophecy, and forbid not to speak with tongues." You make fur-
ther remarks concerning the kingdom of God, which I have ah'eady
explained in the piece headed the " kingdom of God."* Next you ask,
quoting Christ's saying, " the kingdom of God is within you," ho*v
the kingdom of God can be an organized government on earth. This
also I have answered as you will see in my remarks on the kingdom of
God. t
You further a?k what constitutes an apostle, and if there weie any
more in the Christian church than the twelve, whom Jesus ordained.
In answer to this I say, that an apostle is a special witness, a man that
is called of God to preach the gospel, and administer the ordinances of
the same to adopt souls into the kingdom; and alsoto watch over the flock
of Christ. And concerning there being more than twelve apostles in
the church, I say, Christ chose the twelve, and Judgs denied the faith,
and betrayed his master ; and after the resurrection Mathias was
chosen to fill the vacancy ; after that Paul was called and ordained
to the office of an apostle. Barnabas was also an apostle. (See Acts
xiv. 14.) It is also evident that Andronicus and Junia were apostles.
(See Romans xvi. 1.) And to answer your question, and remove
your objection, if you have any, to there being more than twelve
apostles in the Christian church, and to a continuation, or succession
of the same, I will here quote the testimony of Paul. "And that he
was seen of Cephas, then of the twelve," [apostles.] " After that he
was seen of James, then of all the apostles." — 1 Cor. xv. 5 — 7.
Again, Paul said, " we have tried some who said they were apostles,
and found they were not." If there were none but the twelve who
were well known, why were there false pretenders to the apostleship,
and what need would there have been of a trial to prove them to be
such?
You ask if Christ was not the great and last prophet that should
arise. I answer : Christ was the great prophet ; but not the last pro-
phet. You further ask if we are authorized from the scriptures to
believe that there should be any prophets after Christ; but false ones.
I answer in the affirmative. Joel, and Peter said, " And it shall
come to pass in the last days, (saith God.) I will pour out of my spirit
upon all flesh : and your sons and your daughters shall prophecy, and
vour young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream
dreams: and on my servants, and on my hand-maidens, I will pour
out in those days of my spirit and they shall prophecy." — Acts ii. 17
18. Perhaps you will say this was all fulfilled on the day of Pen-
tecost, or in the apostolic age of the world ; but if you read the 39th
verse of this chapter, you will discover that Peter promised this spirit,
or Holy Ghost to their children, and all that were afar off, on con-
ditions of repentance and baptism for the remission of sins : and mark,
prophecyings, and visions, were some of the effects that this Holy
* See page 39. t See page 38.
ANSWER TO ANONYMOUS LETTER. 47
Spirit was to produce. Paul, as I have before mentioned, exhorted the
Corinthian brethren to contend for the spirit of prophecy. John in
his Book of Revelations, speaking of future events says : " For they
have shed the blood of saints and prophets, and thou hast given them
blood to drink ; for they are worthy." — Rev. xvi. 6. You quote the
saying, " the law and the prophets were until John." Very good, the
Mosaic law was until John, and there were also many prophets be-
fore John ; but John and Christ were not the last prophets that were
to come : remember the prophet Agabus, and also the prophets at
Anlioch. According to your idea there have been none since Christ,
that have received the testimony of Jesus, or the spirit of God : for
John says, in his Book of Revelations, that the testimony of Jesus, is
the spirit of prophecy (See Rev, xix. 10.) You ask if the signs that
Christ said should follow the believer, and the promise which he made
to this effect, was not fulfilled, or verified, when the apostles went
forth every where preaching, the Lord confirming the word with signs
followinn: : also if this was not the sole design of them. We will ex-
amine Christ's words, which will answer your question. First, said
Christ, "^a (Christ was the first person speaking) i/e [apostles] (second
person being spoken to,) in/o all the world and preach the gospel to
every creature, and he that believetli, and is baptized, shall be saved,
and he that helieveth not shall be damned. Jind these signs shall
follow THEM that believe,'" S,'C., (the believer here is in the third person
being spoken of.) Thus you see, that Christ promised those signs to
the believer in all the world : and if you from these words limit these
signs to the first ages of Christianity, then, with equal propriety, faith,
salvation, and damnation may be limited to those ages. Paul than'ks
God that the Corinthians come behind in no spiritual gift : and it is no-
where said that they were to be done away, unlill all came to the unity
of the faith.
Next you quote tlie xiii. 8 of 1 Cor. to prove that the time waslimit-
ed for the continuation of those gifts of the spirit.
Now let us examine that passage : " But whether there be prophe-
cies, they shall fail, whether there be tongues, they shall cease ; whether
there be knowledge it shall vanish away. For we prophecy
in part, and we know in part, but when that which is perfect is come,
that which is in part shall be done away." Now first, Paul says, they
prophecied in part, and knew in part; but when that which is perfect
should come, then this partial work should be done away. According
to your idea knowledge is done away ; because the apostle did not
limit the gifts of prophecy any more than he did knowledge.
Certainly, you are somewhat destitute of charity, for when you hold
forth such an idea as this, you hold forth the same in amount, that the
world are all ignoramuses. Indeed, the apostle has not held forth the
idea that the gifts of prophecy, and knowledge, were to be done
away; but only the partial things were to be superceded with their
fulness ; and that is, when that which is perfect is come. " For now
^ ANSWER TO ANONYMOUS LETTER.
we see through a glass darkly; but then face to face; now I know
in part; but then (when that which is perfect is come,) shall I know
even as also I am known."
You ask if the covenant mentioned in the 24th chapter of Isaiah, did
not allude to the Mosaic dispensation ; and if it was not broken by the
Jews, prior to the coming of Christ. This question we have already
answered, as you will see in first number.* The Mosaic dispensation
and the covenant that was made at the time the law was given, was
only to last till the coming of Christ; and that covenant was never
called an everlasting covenant. You say that Isaiah speaks in the
present tense. Admitted ; but what does this prove ? I will here quote
another prediction that was spoken in the present tense : "For untow^
a child is born, and unto us a son is given." — Isa. ix. 6. Christ was
not born until several hundred years after this prediction was uttered.
The 13th verse of the 24th chapter of Isaiah settles this question, and
shows that the breaking of the covenant was in the future. " When
thus it shall be in the midst of the land among the people, there shall
be as the shaking of an olive tree, and as the gleaning grapes when the
vintage is done."
You acknowledge that the different societies have different modes
of baptism and church government, which proves the position I have
taken with regard to the false teachers, who turn the ears of the people
from the truth unto fables. The New Testament acknowledges but one
order of church government, (See 1 Cor. xii chapter, Eph. iv chapter,)
and butone mode of baptism, "there is one Lord, one failh, one baptism."
Last of all, you ask if it is compatible with the mercy and goodness
of God 10 leave the world in darkness so long a time without the ful-
ness of the gospel, which I will answer by asking another question.
Was it consistent with the mercy of God to leave the Gentile world
in darkness for more than a thousand years previous to the time that
Christ came, and was manifest in the flesh ? Certainly, they were
without the light of the gospel. Much more might be said to the
point in answer to all your questions ; but for the want of room I have
been under the necessity of being brief Should you have any more
questions to propose, 1 will cheerfully answer them according to the
best of my abilities.
Yours, Respectfully, &c.
* Page 12th.
THE
^ipum mmw
^
PUBLISHED BY B. WINCHESTER, PASTOR OF THE BRANCH OF THE
CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER DAY SAINTS IN PHILADELPHIA.
"when god works who can hinder?"
VOL. I.] PHILADELPHIA, FEBRUARY 1, 1841. [NO. 3.
The " Gospel Reflector" is published semi-monthly in this city, on an excellent quality of
paper, each number containing 24 royal octavo pages. Price — 12^ cts. per single number.
Persons who wish to purchase a quantity for distribution can have them at a reduced price.
THE DIVINITY OF CHRIST.— THE OBJECT OF HIS MISSK5N.— THE KING-
DOM OF GOD, OR CHURCH MILITANT, AND THE GPSPEL.
{Continued from page 42.)
That no person, guilty of actual sin, is a natural born citizen in the
kingdom of God, is established by the fof/owing: "For God hath
concluded them all in unbelief, that he r^iight have mercy upon all." —
Rom. xi. 32. " Now therefore ye are ^'^ more strangers and foreigners,
but fellow citizens with the saints, and of the household of God." —
Eph. ii. 19. This shows that thcj were once foreigners but had been
brought nigh to God. Again, when John the Baptist was baptizing
in Jordan, the Pharisees^ a.-id Sadducees came to him, and as we
would naturally infer from the reading of the account, boasting they
were Abraham's children, and consequently citizens of the kingdom.
John called them a g-^neration of vipers and said, " who hath warned
you to flee from th-2 wrath to come ? Bring forth fruits meet for re-
pentance, and think not to say within yourselves, we have Abraham
to our father : for I say unto you that God is able of these stones
to raise up children unto Abraham." — Math. iii. 8, 9. From
the forecroing we discover that neither Jews nor Gentiles were con-
sidered natural born citizens of the kingdom. And if any became
VOL. I. NO. III. 1
50 THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST.
citizens at all, it was by adoption. For this purpose the Lord com-
missioned, or empowered his disciples with power to administer the
ordinances of the gospel and adopt souls into the family of God;
This power was denominated the holy priesthood : •* Ye also, as
lively stones are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer
up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ." " But
ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a pecu-
liar people." — 1 Peter ii. 5 — 9. David speaking of Christ says,
" The Lord hath sworn, and will not repent, Thou [Christ] art a priest
for ever after the order of Melchizedek." — Ps. ex. 4. From this we
learn that the Father sent Christ into the world a priest, after the or-
der Melchizedek; and Christ speaking of his disciples said: " As Thou
[Father] hast sent me into the world, even so have I sent them into
the world."" — John, xvii. 18. This latter quotation establishes the
fact that the apostles were delegated with, or consecrated to the
office of the above priesthood. " Ye have not chosen me, but I have
chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit,
and that your fruit should remain ; that whatsoever ye shall ask of
the Father in my name, he may give it you." — John xv. Ifl. This
priesthood authorized the apostles and other officers of the church to
administer all necessary ordinances to initiate souls into the kingdom.
No one had authority to administer these ordinances, without it.
•' No rnan takcth this honour unto himself, but he that is called of
God as was Aaron." " And how shall they hear without a preacher ?
and how shall they preach except they be sentl" (of God.) Again,
the ordinances and laws of adoption administered by an unqualified
administrator, uould not legally adopt souls into the kingdom, because
the administrator v,as not duly authorized. Having thus shown that
neither Jews nor Gbntiles were considered natural born citizens of
the kingdom ; also the accessary authority to administer the ordinan-
ces, we will now investigate the subject of the gospel and learn what
men are to do in order to Vj^comc citizens of the kingdom.
Now, the first principles ot-*.hc gospel are as follows: first, faith in
God and the gospel ; — second, repentance ; — third, baptism for the
remission of sins ; — fourth, laying ^n of hands for the reception of the
Holy Ghost.
As we have already stated that ChrVst set an example of obedience
for the human family, — we will now takt a retrospective view of the
same. Indeed, Christ is the great prototvT^e of salvation, and it is
necessary for us to pattern after his example, qnd be assunilated into
his likeness as much as is possible. But to proceed.
*' When Jesus began to be about thirty years of age," he came to
John and demanded his right to be baptized : John being conscious
that his Lord was superior to him, and having a profound reverence
for the Redeemer of the world, refused at first to baptize him;
but said Jesus, " suffer it to be so now, for thus it becoraeth us to
/ulfil all righteousness. Then he suffered him." As soon as Jesus
THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST. 51
was baptized the heavens were opened, and the Holy Ghost descended
in bodily shape hke a dove and lighted upon him, and the voice was
heard — " this is my beloved Son," &c. Now we ask wherein did
Jesus fulfil all righteousness in being baptized ? Did he not fully un-
derstand that one object of his mission was to establish his kingdom :
and he, well knowing that baptism was to be the initiatory ordinance,
therefore condescended to be buried beneath the liquid wave to fulfil
the law of righteousness, or set an example of obedience ? It is evi-
dent that this was the object that he had in view in being baptized.
But mark he was not a sinner, therefore he was not baptized ibr the
remission of sins.
After he was baptized, he chose twelve disciples and sent them
before his face into all the cities of Israel. And he commenced in-
viting the Jews, saying : " Whosoever will come after me let him deny
himself and take up his cross and follow me," (in the work of the
regeneration.) After he had taught and performed all that was neces-
sary prior to his death and resurrection, he was taken and crucified,
and on the morning of the third day he rose from the dead. The time
then had come for the gospel to be preached to al! the TTCrid : there-
fore, he gave his disciples directions — tc}d u'lem what to preach, how-
to administer tho ordinances, and in a word, what all mankind were
to do in order to be adopted into the kingdom of God, and be saved
with an everlasting salvation. Hence he said when he gave them his
last charge : '* Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to
every creature. He that beheveth and is baptized shall be saved, and
he that believeth not shall be damned." — Mark, xvi. 16. " Go ye
therefore and teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost."
Now unto Peter were given the keys of the kingdom, to open the
door to the Jews, and also to the Gentiles. And "the day of Pente-
cost favoured him with a good opportunity to open the door to the
Jews, and all present. We will see how he done it. Now when the
day of Pentecost had come, the Holy Ghost came with the sound
of a mighty rushing wind, and filled the whole house where they
were sitting, and the singular and strange effect that it produced in
the persons of the apostles, confounded part of the multitude, who
thought the apostles were intoxicated, or mad. Peter bein^- filled
with the Holy Spirit, stood up in their midst, and commenced preach-
ing Christ and him crucified, and reasoning from the Old Testament
scriptures, proving that Jesus had come in fulfilment of prophecy,
and that he had been crucified with wicked hands, and that
he liad risen from the dead. Many believed, and were pricked
to the heart, and inquired saying : " Men and brethren what
shall we do?' But mark, those that were pricked to the heart
were not Christians ; for they were that day convinced of the
truth ; and inquired what they should do to be saved. This brought
Peter to the point at once, and favoured him with the privilege
52 THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST.
to preach the first principles of the gospel, and open the door of
the kingdom, and adopt souls into it. And now let us examine what
he told them to do. Did he tell them saying: Repent and get religion,
and then if you have made your peace with God, and have been con-
verted, and experienced a change of heart and found relief to your souls,
or obtained a pardon of your sins, and received the spirit of God ; we
will take you on probation, or trial for six months, and then if we
think you worthy we will take you into full communion with the
saints, and administer the ordinance of baptism to you, if you desire
it? No! this is not what he told them. Did he tell them to bow
down to a mourners' bench, or an anxious seat, and thus get religion?
No ! neither is this what he told them. Did he tell them to go and
otT'er a sacrifice upon the smoking alter for the remission of their
sins? No! they were not told to do any of these things. But, says
one, what were they told to do? Let the writer of the Acts of the
Apostles answer this question. " Then Peter said unto them, repent
and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ, for the
remission of sins, and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost,
r or tne promise is l^D^o you and to ycuf cniluren, arm to all that are
afar oft', even as many as tlie Lord our God shall call." — Acts, ii. GS,
39. From the above we learn that it is necessary for a person to
repent, and be baptized for the remission of sins, in order to be saved.
And mark, Jesus commanded his apostles to teach the people to ob-
serve all thinf^s whatsoever he had commanded them — not doctrines
of their own invention, but the pure gospel, and nothing but the gospel-
But, says the objector, you astonish me; for you try to make it appear
that baptism is for the remission of sins. Wc answer in the negative; for
it already appears, and is established by the testimony of the apostles,,
and we only acquiesce with their decision, and take it for granted.
Now when Saul was smitten, and heard the voice from heaven,
which stopped him in his mad career, and convinced him that Christ
was the true Messiah, he went to Damascus and prayed three days,
but all his prayers did not wash away his sins, or remit them ; neither
did his prayers make him a fit subject to receive the gift of the Holy
Ghost prior to baptism; although his prayers were good, and very
necessarv: for a broken heart and a contrite spirit are pre-requisite to
baptism;' but God had instituted the ordinance of baptism for the re-
mission of sins, and initiatory ordinance into the kingdom. Therefore,
he sent Ananias to Saul, who, when he had learned his faith and con-
dition, said: " And now why tarriest thou ? arise and be baptized, and
wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the Lord." — Acts, xxii.
16. First, Saul was convinced and convicted; second, he prayed
and repented of his sins ; third, he was baptized to wash away his
sins; fourth, he received the Holy Ghost; fifth, he preached Christ
and him crucified. Next we will notice the manner in which Corne-
lius was brought into the kingdom.
Prior to the time that the gospel was preached to the Gentiles, the
THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST. 53
apostles for some reason had imbibed an opinion that the Gentiles had
no right to enter into the kingdom, and be made partakers with them
of the promised blessings of the gospel of peace. Therefore, the Lord
in order to convince the apostles that the Gentiles had as much right
to enter into the kingdom as the Jews, made known to Peter, bv
showing him a vision, that he was not a respecter of persons, but that
in every nation he that feareth God, and worketh righteousness is ae-
cepted of him. He also sent his holy angel to Cornelius, a centurion
of the Italian band, a devout man, and one that feared God with all
his house, who gave much alms to the people, and prayed to God al-
ways, who told him that the Lord had heard his prayers, and sent
him to give him directions what to do ; which was as follows : " Send
men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is Peter, and
he shall tell thee words what thou oughtest to do." (See Acts, x
chapter.) Peter was immediately sent for, who was accompanied by
six of his brethren of the Jews, to the house of Cornelius. Cornelius
rehearsed the matter over to Peter. Peter then commenced preach-
ing Jesus to all present : and while he was speaking the Holy Ghost
fell on all of them which heard the word. " Then answered Peter,
can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized which
have received the Holy Ghost as well as we ? And he commanded
THEM to be baptized in the name of the Lord." — Acts, x. 46-48.
Mark, this is what Peter told Cornelius to do to be saved. But, says
one, what use was there for Cornelius to be baptized, seeing he
was a pious, praying man, and one that had received the Spirit of
God 1 The answer is : with all his piety and prayers, he had not yet
followed Jesus in the work of the regeneration, or been initiated into
the kingdom of God ; and in order for him to be saved, it was neces-
sary for him to do it. Perhaps if some of the preachers of the
present age should be called upon to visit a man in similar circum-
stances, they would say, go on brother, you are doing well, it makes
no difference whether or not you are baptized, you will be saved
without it. But Peter taught different from this : for he knew that it
was obligatory upon all men to take up their cross and follow Christ,
and as he was buried beneath the liquid wave, so should they : and
a woe was denounced against any that should be so presumptuous as
to preach any other gospel. Paul says : " For as many of you as have
been baptized into Christ have put on Christ. There is neither Jew
nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor
female : for ye are all one in Christ Jesus. And if ye be Christ's,
then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise." —
Gal. iii. 27-2D. Thus we see that by being lawfully baptized, we are
initiated into the kingdom of Christ, and become the seed of Abraham;
and we also become heirs according to the promise. What promise,,
says one? We answer, the blessings of the gospel of peace in time,
and in eternity — eternal life. Paul says in another place : " Know ye
not that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized
KO. 3.— 1*
54 THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST.
into his deatii ? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into
death ; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory
of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. For,
if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall
be also in the hkeness of his resurrection: knowing this, that our old
man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed,
that henceforth we should not serve sin." — Rom. vi. 3-6. " Buried
with him [Christ] in baptism, wherein also ye are risen with him
through the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from
the dead. And you being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision
of your flesh hath he quickened together with him, having forgiven
you all trespasses." — Col. ii. 12, 13. From the above we learn that
the people to whom the apostle directed these epistles, were once
dead in trespasses and sins, but were buried, or immersed with Christ
by baptism ; or in like manner as he was baptized. And through this
ordinance, they put oft' the old man of sin, or received a remission of
their sins, and in like manner as Christ was raised up out of the tomb
bv the glory of the Father, and made a glorified being, even so were
they raised from the liquid grave, and thus adopted into the kingdom
of God. And whereas they were before foreigners, aliens, and strangers
to God, they were thus brought nigh unto him, and made fit subjects
for the reception of the Holy Spirit, and so walked in newness of
life. Indeed, the kingdom of God is a place for holiness, — to receive
the Holy Ghost, — to live a righteous, holy, and a pious life : therefore, in
order to enter the kingdom in a justifiable manner, we must put ofl"
the old man of sin, or in other words, be born again: " Verily, verily,
I say unto thee, except a man be born again he cannot see the king-
dom of God." — John, iii. 3, Jesus was baptized, and set the example,
and then said to all, come and follow me, for I am meek and lowly of
heart, my yoke is easy, and my burden is light. The fact that Cor-
nelius was commanded to be baptized, establishes the idea that none
were exempt from this command, whether pious or wicked, rich or
poor, noble or ignoble, the king on his throne, or the brave in his tower,
Jews and Gentiles, Barbarians and Etheopians.
VVe do not pretend to say that there is any virtue in water to remit
sins; but God has instituted iheordinanceof baptism for this purpose and
commanded all to obey it ; and on condition we do, he has promised to
remit our sins, and bestow his blessings upon us. Indeed, it is a com-
mandment of God, and no other way, plan, or device will answer
the purpose for which it is intended. Peter's testimony establishes
beyond successful contradiction, that baptism is a commandment
of God. " Which some time were disobedient, when once the long-
suffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was
preparing, wherein few, that is eight souls, were saved by water.
The like figure whcrcunto baptism doth also now save us, (not the
putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good con-
science toward God,) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ." — 1 Peter,
THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST. 55
iii. 20, 21. No one disputes but what Noah moved forward and pre-
pared the ark for the saving of himself and family, m compliance with
a special command from God. The like figure (we are commanded
to be baptized for the remission of our sins ;) baptism doth now
save us. But says one, will not some other way answer the purpose
equally as well 1 We answer, if God had commanded that men
should perform a pilgrimage to some foreign country, and promised
remission of sins on condition of obedience, and condemnation if they
reject ; that would be the very thing they would have to do to be
saved : or if he had commanded all men to offer a sacrifice upon the
smoking alter for the remission of sins, no other way but that would
answer. The anathemas of God are hurled against any man who
will be so presumptuous as to preach any other gospel than the one
which Peter preached on the day of Pentecost. There are a few in-
stances recorded in the bible, of men who rejected the immediate
commands of God, and thought some other way would answer as
well. For instance, the transgression of Saul, king of Israel.
The Lord, at a certain time, commanded Saul to gather the hosts of
Israel, and go and fight against the Amulekites, and utterly ex-
terminate the nation, man and beast, so that none be left. Saul
gathered the hosts of Israel, and went against the Amulekites, ac-
cording to the word of the Lord ; but when he had taken Agag, he
saved him alive, and brought him to Samuel : he also saved alive the
best of the sheep and oxen, which he intended to offer as a sacrifice
to the Lord, thus thinking that some other way would answer equallv
as well as that which God had commanded, or in other words that ho
could please God much better by offering the sheep and oxen as a
sacrifice, tiian he could by destroying them the way the Lord had
comn)anded him. The Lord was angry with him for this and other
transgressions, and rent the kingdom from him and his posterity, and
gave it to David. (See 1 Samuel, xv ch.) Thus we discover that it is
not a trifiing thing to reject the commandments of God, and substitute
something else in their stead. Indeed, it is no small thing to reject the
ordinance of baptism, which is one of the most sacred institutions of
heaven, and substitute something else in its place. If God has com-
manded the human family to repent and be baptized for the remission
of sins, why not yield to it at once? The Lord commanded the Jews
to offer sacrifices for the remission of sins, and they did not expect
them remitted in any other way. And why should we, when God has
not promised to do it on any other condition than obedience to this ordi-
nance of the gospel. " There is one faith, one Lord, and one
baptism."
We have reason to believe that the apostles introduced the ordinance
of baptism on all occasions when individuals believed the gospel, and
desired to become members of the church: and indeed this was ac-
cording to the commandment of Christ : "Go ye into all the world,
and preach the gospel to every creature : he that bclieveth and is
56 THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST.
baptized shall be saved, and he that belie veth not shall be damiied."
«' Go teach all nations, baptizing them," &c.
Now the ordinance of baptism was introduced by John, when Jesus,
and many others, were baptized by him. Second, those that believed
Christ, and came unto him previous to his death and resurrection,
were baptized: " When therefore the Lord knew how the Pharisees
had heard that Jesus made and baptized more disciples than John,
(though Jesus himself baptized not, but his disciples,^) he left Judea,
and departed again into Galilee." — John, iv. 1-3. Third, it was in-
troduced on the day of Pentecost, as we have before quoted. Fourth,
at Samaria : "But when they believed Philip preaching the things con-
cerning the kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were
baptized, both men and women. Then Simon himself believed also :
and when he was baptized he continued with Phihp, and wondered,
beholding the miracles and signs which were done." — Acts, viii. 12, 13.
Also Philip to the Ethiopian eunuch: "And as they went on their
way, they came to a certain ivater: and the eunuch said, see here is
water ; what doth hinder me to be baptized? And Philip said, if thou
belie vest with all thy heart thou mayest. And he answered and said,
I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. And he commanded
the chariot to stand still : and they went down both into the ivater,
both Philip and the eunuch ; and he baptized him. And when they
came up out of the ivater, the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip,
that the eunuch saw him no more : and he went on his way rejoicing." —
Acts, viii. 30-39. Fifth, Peter to Cornelius, and his household, as we
have before mentioned. Sixth, Ananias to Paul. Seventh^ Paul to
the jailor and his household : " And he brought them out, and said,
sirs, what must I do to be saved ? And they [Paul and Silas,] said,
believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shall be saved, and thy
house. And they spake unto him the word of the Lord, and to all
that were in his house. And he took them the same hour of the
night, and washed their stripes, and was baptized he and his house,
straightway." — Acts, xvi. 30-33. Also to Lydia and her household :
" And a certain woman named Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city
of Tlivatira, which worshipped God, heard us : whose heart the Lord
opened, that she attended unto the things which were spoken of Paul.
And when she was baptized, and her household, she besought us, say-
ing, if ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, come unto my
house and abide there." — Acts, xvi. 14, 15. These latter quotations
show that it was customary in ancient days to baptize people as soon
as they believed and repented : and not to keep them on trial or
probation, or to leave them to mourn six months for their sins. In-
deed, the apostles never waited for them to get their sins pardoned
before baptism, but baptized them as soon as they believed, for the
remission of sins ! ! Eighth, Paul to the Corinthians : " And Crispus,
the chief ruler of the synagogue, believed on the Lord with all his
house : and many of the Corinthians hearing, believed, and were
THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST.
57
baptized." — Acts, xviii. 8. Ninth, Paul to the Ephesians, (see Acts,
xix. 5.) Thus we discover that when the gospel was preached to
Jews and Gentiles, the ordinance of baptism was introduced. And it
is quite probable that the reason why the inspired writers were not
more particular in describing the correct mode of baptism, was
because they wrote their epistles to the saints, who had been verbally
instructed in all the principles of the gospel ; therefore, it would have
been superfluous to have particularized upon the ordinances of the
same.
For instance, — suppose I should leave the city of Philadelphia, and
go to some distant country, and commence proclaiming the gospel
and baptizing all that believed, and then should set down to write an
epistle, or letter, to the saints in Philadelphia, to give them such in-
structions as the Spirit of God should direct ; also information of the
prosperity of the cause of God and the number baptized. Every intel-
ligent person knows that it would be superfluous to tell the saints, who
were well acquainted with all the principles of the gospel, that I led
the candidates down into such a stream of water, and immersed them.
To say that I had baptized a certain number would be all that would
be necessary, the mod© would be understood. The saints in the days
of the apostles understood the correct mode of baptism, therefore it
was not necessary for the apostles to particularize upon it.
Since that time the prophecy of Isaiah has been fulfilled :
" They have transgressed the law, changed the ordinance," &c.
Surely, the pure gospel has been perverted and the ordinance of bap-
tism changed. Having thus investigated the subject of baptism for
the remission of sins, we will now examine the subject of the laying
on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost.
The reader will remember that we have already mentioned that
Peter, on the Pentecost, promised the gift of the Holy Ghost on con-
dition of repentance and baptism for the remission of sins, to all whom
the Lord should call ; and this Holy Ghost was received through the
imposition of hands, which is plain from the following.
We have before mentioned that Philip w^ent down to the city of Sa-
maria, and preached the gospel, and that many of both men and women
were baptized. The author of the Acts of the Apostles writes tlius:
"Now when the apostles which wore at Jerusalem heard that Samaria
had received the word of God, they sent unto them Peter and John : who
when they were come down, prayed for them that they might receive
the Holy Ghost. For as yet he was fallen upon none of them : only
they were baptized in the name of tho Lord Jesus. Then "laid they
their hands on them, and they received the Holy Ghost." — Acts, viii.
14-17. The reader will here observe that the Samaritans were bap-
tized, but did not receive the Holy Ghost until the apostles laid their
hands upon them. This at once exposes the false and erroneous doc-
trine that we often hear held forth to the world, that it is absolutely
necessary for a person to receive tho gift of tho Holy Spirit, or ex-
58 THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST.
perience religion, before he is a fit subject for baptism : faith and
repentance were all that was required of the Samaritans before bap-
tism, if this ordinance of the laying on of hands for the reception of
the Holy Spirit and confirmation, had been an institution of man only,
the Lord would not have condescended to sanction it by bestowing
his Spirit on the occasion. The following is very plain upon this sub-
ject: " And it came to pass, that, while ApoUos was at Corinth, Paul
having passed through ihe upper coasts, came to Ephesus : and find-
ing certain disciples, he said unto them, have ye received the Holy
Ghost since ye believed 1 And they said unto him, we have not so
much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost.* And he said unto
them, unto what then were ye baptized? And they said, unto John's
baptism. Then said Paul, John verily baptized with the baptism of
repentance, saying unto the people, that they should believe on him
which should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus. When they
heard this, they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus, ^dnd
token Paul had laid his hands upon them, the Holy Ghost came
on them, ; and they spake with tongues and prophesied. And all the
men were about twelve." — Acts, xix. 1-7. Paul writing to the He-
brews said, "the doctrine of baptisms and tho laying on of hands," &c.
Thus we discover that the ordinance of the laying on of hands, was prac-
ticed upon both Jews and Gentiles, who were made to realize the bene-
fits of it. Paul says : " As we said before, so say I now again, if any
man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received,\ei him
be accursed." — Gal. i. 9. Mark, the ancients received the ordinance
of the laying on of hands, as being one of the principles of the gospel ;
and a curse is denounced upon any person who preaches another
gospel. Thus the gospel was received anciently, as Paul says : " For
our gospel came not unto you in word only, but also in power, and
in the Holy Ghost and in much assurance ; as ye know what manner
of men we were among you for your sake." — 1 Thes. i. 5. We will
now leave the initiatory ordinances of the gospel, and examine some
* There seems to be an apparent contradiction between this saying, and the teachings of
John the Baptist: who taught saying, " I indeed baptize you with water but one mightier
than I Cometh, tlie lachet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose : he shall baptize you
wltli tlic Holy Ghoist, and with fire :" John certainly created the impression upon the minds
of all who believed him, tiiat when Christ should come, the Holy Spirit would be poured out ;
but these disciples at Ephesus said they had never heard that there was any Holy Ghost.
We have no reason to believe that John ever was at Ephesus. But it is not improbable but
that some individual had seen John baptizing in Jordan, and from that concluded that he had
as much right to baptize as John. And thus (like many of the present day, who contend that
the commission Christ gave to the apostles : " Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel
to every creature," &,c., commissions them also ;) he assumed a commission, and went to Ephe.
BUS and baptized several with a baptism, which he pretended was John's; but never men-
tioned the Holy Ghost; consequently when Paul enquired of these disciples, if they had
received the Holy Ghost, they said, they had never heard that there was any. Paul no doubt,
after sufficient inquiry, learned that their baptism was illegal : therefore, rebaptized them.
The baptism of John, when administered by himself was a valid one, This is evident from
the fact that Christ was legally baptized.
THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST. 59
of the duties of those who are -within the kingdom ; and also the
promised blessings.
Now faith, charity, godhness, patience, virtue, brotherly love, hu-
mility, benevolence, and prayer to God, are the characteristics of
every faithful Christian. James says, "pure religion and undefiled
before God and the Father, is this, to visit the fatherless and widows
in their afflictions, and to keep himself unspotted from the world."
Indeed, Christians ought to thank God for their food, raiment,
and for all blessings both temporal and spiritual ; and to earnestly
pray for such blessings as they shall need in the future; and,
in a word, experimental or vital religion, is absolutely necessary :
" Now if any man have not the spirit of Christ he is none of his."
Again it is expedient that the saints meet together often, to raise
their ejaculations to heaven for the blessings of God, and also to in-
struct each other in the principles of righteousness ; and according to
the commandment of Christ, break bread, and administer wine, as the
emblems of the broken body, and spilt blood of the Son of God. *' And
as they were eating, Jesus took bread and blessed it, and brake it, and
gave it to the disciples, and said, take, eat; this is my body. And he
took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, drink ye
all of it: for this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for
many for the remission of sins. But I say unto you, I will not drink
henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new
with you in my father's kingdom." — Math. xxvi. 20-29. (See also,
Mark, xiv. 22-25. Luke. xxii'. 16-20. John, vi. 53-50. "And they,
•continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread
from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness
of heart." — Acts, ii. 46. " And upon the first day of the week, when
the disciples come together to break bread, Paul preached unto them,
ready to depart on the morrow, and continued his speech until mid-
night."— Acts, XX. 7. " I speak as to wise men ; judge ye what I say.
The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the
blood of Christ? the bread which we break, is it not the communion
of the body of Christ." — 1 Cor. x. 15, 10. "For I have received of
the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus,
the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread: and, when he
had given thanks, he brake it, and said, take, eat; this is my body,
which is broken for you: this do in remembrance of me. After the
same manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, this cup
is the new testament in my blood: this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in
remembrance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this
cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come. Wherefore, whosoever
shall eat this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall
be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. But let a man examine
himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. For
he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation
to himself, not discerning the Lord's body." — 1 Cor. xi. 23-29.
60 THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST.
Now there are certain blessings and privileges that are promised
to the behever on conditions of obedience to the gospel, which we will
now proceed to examine.
The reader will still bear in mind that Peter promised the gift of the
Holy Ghost to all that are afar off, on conditions of repentance, and bap-
tism'. This Holy Spirit was bestowed upon the apostles on the day of
Pentecost, at which time, or soon after the church was fully organized.
It is also the spirit of adoption, or of promise, which endows those who
are obedient to the first principles of the oracles of God, with power
to become the sons and daughters of God." He [Christ] came unto
his own, and his own received him not; but as many as received him,
to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that
believe on his name : which were born, not of blood, nor of the will
of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God." — John, i. 11-13.
It is plain from what we have before said, how men are to receive
Christ ; and we know of no power that is promised to the believer,
by which he may become a son of God, but he Holy Ghost. Paul is
very explicit upon this subject : " But ye are not in the flesh, but in
the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now, if any
man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his. And if Christ
be in you, the body is dead because of sin ; but the Spirit is life be-
cause of righteousness; but if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus
from the dead dwelt in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead
shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in
you. Therefore, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live
after the flesh. For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die: but if ye
though the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live. For
AS MANY AS ARE LED BY THE SpiRIT OF GoD, THEY ARE THE SONS
OF God. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to
fear ; but ye have received the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry,
Abba, Father. The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we
are the children of God. And if children, their heirs; heirs of God,
and joint heirs with Christ : if so be that wc suffer with him, that we
may be also glorified together." — Rom. viii. 9-17. "But when the
fulness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a wo-
man, made under the law, to redeem them that \^ere under the law,
that we might receive the adoption of sons. And because ye are
sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, cry-
ing, Abba, Father. Wherefore thou art no more a servant, but a
son; and if a son, then an heir of God through Christ." — Gal. iv. 4-7.
Surely this spirit which God has promised to all the faithful, is the
seal of adoption, and is the Holy Unction from on High that enables
the saints to say with propriety, Abba, Father ; or in other words,
my Father and my God. Without it no man in truth can be called a
son of God, or lawfully have the right to say, Abba, Father: for,
" except we have the spirit of Christ, we are none of his." Again, a
man must be faithful, holy, and obedient to the laws of heaven, in
THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST. 61
order to be a fit subject for this Holy Spirit. " The Spirit of God
dwelleth not in unholy temples."
There are also certain effects that this Holy Spirit produced in the
persons of the primitive saints, which distinguished them from other
people ; and indeed, the same causes the line of demarcation, and is
one of the distinctive features that distinguish the " Latter-Dav
Saints" from the varions denominations now in existence. Christ
promised this Spirit to the apostles and all that should believe on him
through their words, and mentioned some of the effects that it should
produce, as follows: " If ye love me, keep my commandments: and
I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that
he may abide with you for ever; even the spirit of truth; whom the
world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him :
but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you."
" But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will
send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to
your remembrance, whatsoever J have said unto you." — John, xiv.
15-17-26. Thus we see the utility of this Spirit, — if the apostles had
forgotten any thing that Jesus commanded them to teach the
human family, it would have brought it to their remembrance ; that
nothing of the kind that was for the benefit of the believer should be
forgotten, and kept in the dark. Furthermore Christ said: "Never-
theless I tell you the truth ; it is expedient for you that I go away ;
for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you ; but if I
depart, I will send him unto you. And when he is come, he will re
prove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment. G-
sin, because they believe not on me ; of righteousness, because I gof
to my Father, and ye see me no more ; of judgement, because the
prince of this world is judged. I have yet many things to say unto
you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of
truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth : for he shall not speak
of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak ; and he
will show you things to come." — John, xvi. 7-13. It is evident from
the above that there were many things of importance that Jesus in
person did not teach the apostles ; but this Spirit which was to guide
them into all truth, and which was a Counsellor, Instructor, Guide,
and Comforter, to all the faithful, made these things known unto them,
which no doubt gave rise to the saying: " Eye hath not seen, nor ear
heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which
God hath prepared for them that love him. But God hath revealed
them unto us by his Spirit : for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea,
the deep things of God. For what man knoweth the things of a man,
save the spirit of man which is in him 1 even so the things of God
knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. Now we have received not
the Spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God ; that we might
know the things that are freely given to us of God. Which things
also we speak, not in the words which man's wisdom teacheth, but
IB3
THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST.
■which the Holy Ghost teacheth ; comparing spiritual things with spr-
ritual. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of
God : for they are foolishness unto him ; neither can he know them,,
because they are spiritually descended. But he that is spiritual judgeth
all things, yet he himself is judged of no man. For who hath known
the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him 1 but we have the
mind of Christ." — 1 Cor. ii. 9-1 G. Now it is evident that this Spirit
is the mind, and will of the Father and the Son. It is also that which
enabled the prophets to foretel future events : " He will show you
things to come." Indeed, the greater the degree of this Spirit that is
bestowed upon a person the more he will be like God ; for all Chris-
tians admit that all things from all eternity to all etcrnitv, are present
before the Lord. The prophets when they received the Spirit of God^
or when the prophetic vision rolled before their minds, things that
were in the future were present before them, and they were enabled
to unfold to the people the vista of unborn time, and describe the second
coming of Christ ; the gathering of Israel, and the time when the
kingdoms of this world will become the kingdom of our Lord, and his
Christ. Indeed, this Spirit was bestowed upon all the prophets, or in
other words this was the religion they enjoyed. It made known
to Paul the awful apostacy of the church from the pure principles of
the gospel, which we have been investigating. It also discovered to
Peter the flagitiousness of the false teachers of the last days. It
caused the mind of John the Revelatorto penetrate the ages of unborn
time ; and enabled him to portray the grevious persecutions of the
saints ; the rise of the beast that made war with the saints, and over-
come them ; the time when God would send another angel flying
through the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach
to them that dwell on the earth; also the downfall of great Babylon,,
the city of confusion ; the second coming of Christ, and the resurrec-
tion of the saints, and their reign with him a thousand years ; the
consummation of all things ; the New Jerusalem that will come down
from God out of heaven ; and the time when there shall be no more
death ; and when every saint will receive his inheritance in the
Celestial kingdom of God. God is the author of this religion that the
ancient saints enjoyed; and O ! how different it was, and is, from the
various religions of the present time. Men now-a-days embrace
creeds, and confessions of faith, which chain their minds down to
priestcraft, bigotry, and superstition. The latter contracts the mind
and infuses a party spirit, which is in opposition to the Spirit of Christ.
The former expanded the minds of the saints and prophets, and caused
them to soar aloft amidst the eternal world, and by faith to gaze upon
the hallowed throng; and like John to hear them joyfully tune their
lyres and sing anthems of praise to God and the Lamb, and to learn
the rules of the society of God and the holy angels. Indeed, such a
religion as this is worth having. And who, after an understanding of
the blessings that are promised, would not be willing to give up all
THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST. 63
for Christ ? But the god of this world blinds the minds of thousands.
Jest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the innage of God,
should shine forth into their hearts. This Holy Spirit elevated the
minds of the saints above the low and trifling things of this world,
and fixed them upon the things of eternity ; — they looked upon
the banqueting of kings, and the sporting and pleasures of the noble,
as fading and transitory things : for, indeed, the majesty of kings is
no comparison to the glory that is promised to those who shall hold
out faithful to the end. They considered the wisdom of this world
nothing but foolishness with God ; and esteemed the reproach of
Christ, greater riches than all the treasures of the earth : "They took
joyfully the spoiling of their goods knowing that in heaven they had a
more enduring substance ;" they looked forward, and with joyful an-
ticipations, hailed the day of rest, when peace shall flow like a river
to all the people of God. This Spirit brightened their hope, and made
it like an anchor to the soul both sure and steadfast, entering to that
within the veil. And supported by this Spirit they patiently endured
the toil, and were comforted in the time of affliction. And when per-
secution came upon them like a whirlwind, it spoke peace to their
souls, saying, fear not them that can kill the body. If you lay down
YOUR LIVES FOR MY SAKE YOU WILL FIND THEM AGAIN.
" You need not fear, the cause is good,
Come who'll enlist and be a soldier ;
In this cause the martyrs bled.
And shouted victory in the fire."
Instead of this Spirit confining the minds of the faithful to the nar-
row contracted creeds and opinions of men, it portrayed to them the
future glories, which encouraged them to persevere to the end : hence,
Paul writes thus: " But ye are come unto Mount Sion, and unto the
city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable
company of angels, to the general assembly and church of the first-
born, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and
to the spirits of just men made perfect, and to Jesus the mediator of
the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better
things than that of Abel." — Heb. xii. 22-24. " It is not expedient for
me doubtless to glory ; I will come to visions and revelations of the
Lord. I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether
in the body, I cannot tell ; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell :
God knoweth ;) such an one caught up to the third heaven." '• How
that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words,
which it is not lawful for a man to utter." " And lest I should be
exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations,
there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of satan to
buflet me, lest I should be exalted above measure." — 2 Cor. xii. 1, 2,
4, 7. It is evident from the foregoing quotations, that visions, revela-
tions, and administration of angels, were the enjoyments of the
64 THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST.
primitive saints. " Wherefore I cease not to give thanks for you,
making mention of you in my prayers ; that the God of our Lord Jesus
Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit oi wisdom, and
revelation in the kn(jwledge of him." — Eph. i. 16, 17. " Be not for-
getful to entertain strangers : for thereby some have entertained angels
unawares." — Heb. xiii. 2. We infer from this latter quotation, that the
people of God were anciently frequented with heavenly messengers.
But, O! how changed the scene! Christians once conversed with
angels, as freely as we converse with friends! but now, controversies,
warring about creeds, party spirit, persecution, pride, supporting the
doctrines of men, denying the spiritual gifts and administration of
angels, and rejecting any thing like the voice of inspiration, are the
characteristics of many who profess Christianity. But says the rea-
der, why all this change ? The answer is, that apostacy and infidelity
are the cause. But to return to the subject.
Christ said, these signs shall follow them that believe: " And these
signs shall follow them that believ^e : in my name shall they cast out
devils ; they shall speak with new tongues ; they shall take up serpents ;
and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall
lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover." — Mark, xvi. 17. But
says the objector, these signs, or spiritual gifts, were only for the be-
liever during the first ages of Christianity. To this we say, the words
of Christ do not limit these gifts to those ages. Christ was speak-
ing to the apostles saying: " Go ye into all the world and preach the
gospel to every creature: he that believcth and is baptized shall be
saved, &c., and these signs shall follov/ them that believe; that is,
those that believed on him from the testimony of the apostles. The
believer here is in the third person being spoken of. Indeed, there is as
much propriety in limiting faith, salvation, and condemnation, from
the above quotation, to the first ages of Christianity, as there is to limit
these signs. Surely, they were for the believer in all the world.
"Verily, verily I say unto you, he that believeth on mc, the works
that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do;
because I go unto my Father." — John xiv. 12.
The apostles spoke several diflercnt languages on the day of Pen-
tecost, which Peter said was the Spirit that Joel spoke of, or the
effects of it; and ho also referred it to the last days saying: "And it
shall come to pass in the last days saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit
upon all flesh : and }'our sons, and your daughters shall prophesy, and
your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream
dreams." Peter and John healed the lame man, who sat at the beau-
tiful gate of the temple. (See Acts, iii. G-8.) Philip also worked
miracles at Samaria. And indeed, no person who believes the New
Testament, disputes but what these signs followed the apostles. But
Christ said these signs should follow them that believe; therefore the
Spirit produced the same effect, or caused these signs to follow others
besides the apostles ; which is evident from the following : " Paul, unto
THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST. 65
the church of God at Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ
Jesus, called to be saints, with all that in every place call upon the
name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours:" " I thank my
God always on your behalf, for the grace of God, which is given you
by Jesus Christ :" " So that ye come behind in no gift ; waiting for the
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." — 1 Cor. i. 2-4-7. It is evident
from the above that the apostle wrote this epistle, which he directed to
the Corinthians, for the benefit of all the saints in every place, and
nation: and in the ]2th chapter of this epistle he mentions several of
the spiritual gifts, or signs that followed the primitive saints. To save
the reader the trouble of finding it in the bible, we will insert the
whole chapter.
" Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I would not have you
ignorant. Ye know that ye were Gentiles, carried away unto these
dumb idols, even as ye were led. Wherefore I give you to under-
stand, that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus ac-
cursed ; and that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the
Holy Ghost. INow there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit.
And there are diflbrences of administrations, but the same Lord. And
there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which
worketh all in all. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to
every man to profit withal. For to one is given by the Spirit the
word of wisdom ; to another the word of knowledge by the same
Spirit ; to another faith by the same Spirit ; to another the gifts of
healing by the same Spirit ; to another the working of miracles ; to
another prophecy; to another discerning of spirits; to another divers
kinds of tongues ; to another the interpretation of tongues : But all
these worketh that one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man
severally as he will. For as the body is one, and hath many mem-
bers, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one
body ; so also is Christ. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into
one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, wheth^ r we be bond or
free ; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. For the body
is not one member, but many. If the foot shall say, because I am
not the hand, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the body?
And if the ear shall say, because I am not the eye, I am not of the
body ; is it therefore not of the body ? If the whole body were an eye,
where were the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where were the
smelling? But now hath God set the members every one of them in
the body, as it hath pleased him. And if they were all one member,
where were the body? But now are they many members, yet but
one body. And the eye cannot say unto the hand, I have no need of
thee: nor again the head to the feet, I have no need of you. Nay,
much more those members of the body, which seem to be more feeble,
are necessary : and those members of the body, which we think to be
less honourable, upon these we bestow more abundant honour, and
our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness. For our comely
jfo. 3.-2*
66 THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST.
parts have no need : but God hath tempered the body together, having
given more abundant honour to that part which lacked: that there
should be no schism in the body ; but that the members should have
the same care one for another. And whether one member suffer, all
the members suffer with it; or one member be honoured, all the members
rejoice with it. Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in par-
ticular. And God hath set some in the church ; first, apostles ; second-
arily, prophets ; thirdly, teachers ; after that miracles, then gifts of heal-
ings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. Are all apostles'? are
all prophets? are all teachers? are all workers of miracles? Have
all the gifts of healing? do all speak with tongues? do all interpret?
But covet earnestly the best gifts : and yet shew I unto you a more
excellent way."
In the above, the apostle says that no man can say that Jesus Christ
is the Lord, except it is by the Holy Ghost, or in other words, no man
can say that he knows Jesus Christ, to be the Son of God, except it is
by this Spirit. Therefore it is evident that the Holy Spirit is a Spirit
of revelation. He further adds that there are diversities of gifts ;
but all are the effects of the same Spirit. And also that a manifesta-
tion of the Spirit was given to every man, or all the saints, to profit
withal. Not that one member of the church received all these spiri-
tual gifts ; but they were diffused among them severally as God saw fit.
The apostle here mentions no less than nine different spiritual gifts,,
which he declared to be the efiects of the Holy Spirit; — we will ex-
amine them separately.
First: "i^or to one is giveri by the Spirit the word of Wisdom^
All Christendom acknowledge the gift of wisdom to be a necessary
one; but it is plain that the apostle had no allusion to the wisdom of
the world ; but such as was revealed to the faithful by the Spirit ol
God. " For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and
will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent." "Hath not
God made foolish the wisdom of this world? For after that, in the
wisdom of God, the world by wisdom knew not God." — 1 Cor. i. 19-
21. " Howbeit we speak wisdom among them that are perfect; yet
not the wisdom of this world, nor of the princes of this world, that
come to naught : but we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even
the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto our
glory."— 1 Cor. ii. 6, 7.
Second : " To anotfier the word of knowledge hy the same Spirit.''^
We have before said that the Spirit of God is to guide the saints into
all truth, and that no man can know that Christ is the true Messiah,
except it is by the Spirit, consequently, it is the Spirit of knovcledge.
Third : *' To another faith by the same Spirit.*^ It is necessary
for an unconverted man to have faith, or belief in Christ and the
gospel; and when he obeys the gospel he puts works with his faith:
and then he is entitled to the gift of the Holy Spirit; and one of the
products of this Spirit, is faith, that is, a lively and saving faith, which
THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST. 67
will enable him to outride the storms of adversity, and land his soul
in the kingdom of glory. It is also that which will assist him to
please God : " But without faith it is impossible to please him." [God.]
But some had the extraordinary gift of faith, by which miracles were
w^rought; and on certain occasions the elements of nature were con-
trolled. Not by physical force, but by mental power, or exertion.
The apostle says: "But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace,
long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith." — Gal. v. 22. " For I am
not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God unto
salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the
Greek. For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith
to faith: as it is written, the just shall live by fait h.''^ — Rom. i.
16, 17.
Indeed, the secret of working mentally, or by faith is known to
none but those who have it revealed to them by the Spirit of God.
Language is inadequate to give a description of the principle; man
cannot make it known to his fellow man : for no one understands the
mystery, but those to whom God reveals it. The princes, divines, and
the wise men of this world, may search, but in vain ; for it is one of
the mysteries, or deep things of God, which is revealed in no other
way, but by the Spirit of God. When God speaks, his Spirit operates
upon the elements, and they obey his word. He speaks, and eternity
is filled with his voice. His word is his power, because he works
mentally. By this power Joshua commanded, and the sun stood still
over the valley of Gibeon, and the moon over the valley of Aja-
lon. Thus Joshua by his faithfulness, was made a focus in whom
this Spirit, or power of God was concentrated; that he had power to
speak, and reverse the laws of nature, and cause the singular phe-
nomenon. This was not done by physical force, but by a mental ex-
ertion. It is the Spirit, or power of God, that governs the laws of
nature; and it is by the same power that they arc reversed, or mira-
cles performed.
It was by faith or mental power that Elisha raised from the dead
the widow's son, and that Enoch and Elijah were translated. Paul
says: " And what shall I more say? for the time would fail me to tell
of Gideon and of Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae; of David also,
and Samuel, and of the prophets: who through faith subdued king-
doms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths
of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword,
out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to
flight the armies of the aliens. Women received their dead raised to
life again: and others were tortured, not excepting deliverance; that
they might obtain a better resurrection." — Heb. xi. 32-35. Miracles
never were performed only when the occasions required them; at
which times there were holy men who were faithful to God, and who
had received his Spirit, and had faith, or an assurance of mind that
they could work mentally, or perform supernatural works. Faith is
that which caused the minds of the prophets to penetrate the ages of
68 THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST.
unborn lime, and prophesy of future glories. It is that which enablefi
the saints to obtain the testimony that they pleased God ; or a witness
■within themselves that their names were written in the Lamb's book,
of life. It is that which caused the sick to be healed, and the lame
man to leap as an hart, in the days of the apostles : and indeed, it has,
and will cause the sick to be healed, and the blessings of God to flow
in abundance, in this our day and age, providing men are faithful in
keeping all the commandments of God. It is also evident, that when
a great and notable miracle was performed, there was a union of
faith; and where there is union there is power, and where the power
of God is, miracles can be wrought. — " As it is written the just shall
live by faith." It is necessary for all the people of God to have faith ;
but in ancient days some had the gift of faith, or an extraordinary
portion of it. Hence Paul says, to one was given by the Spirit the
gift of faith.
Fourth : " To another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit.''^
The laying on of hands for the healing of the sick, is one of the signs
that Christ said should follow the believer. And no one disputes but
what the apostles administered to the sick and the lame, and they
were healed. Indeed, this gift was in the church, and it afforded the
saints great comfort ; and they often realized the benefits of it. James
so perfectly understood the utility of it, that he exhorted the saints as
follows : " Is any among you afflicted ? let him pray. Is any merry?
let him sing psalms. Is any sick among you ? let him call for the
elders of the church ; and let them pray over him, anointing him with
oil in the name of the Lord : and the prayer of faith shall save the
sick, and the Lord shall raise him up ; and if he have committed sins,
they shall be forgiven him." — .Tames, v. 13-15. Thus we discover
that the saints were in primitive times, in the case of sickness, exhorted
to send for the Elders ; but now-a-days the people are advised dif-
ferently.
Fifth: " To another the working of miracles.''^ We have already
noticed this gift, in our remarks on faith.
Sixth : " To another prophecy.'" This is one of the most important
gifts of the Spirit: for, indeed, what gift could have been of any more
importance to the ancients than that of foreknowledge ? Had it not
been for foreknowledge Noah would have undoubtedly perished with
the wicked. Lot also would have shared the same fate with the
Sodomites. Jacob and his family would have perished in consequence
of the famine, had it not been for the foreknowledge that Joseph ob-
tained. Indeed, the Spirit of God is the Spirit of prophecy ; although
it does not discover to every one that receives it, future events that
have never been known before. It causes one to prophecy, and it
endows another with some other gift ; yet all by the same Spirit.
The testimony of Jesus is the Spirit of prophecy ; hence it is written :
"And 1 fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, see
thou do it not ; I am thy fellow servant, and of thy brethren that
have the testimony of Jesus : worship God : for the testimojiy of
THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST. 69
Jesus is the Spirit of prophecy ." — Rev. xix. 10. According to this
saying, if a person has the testimony of Jesus, he has the Spirit of
prophecy. Paul exhorts thus: "Follow after charity, and desire
spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophecy." " Wherefore,
brethren, covet to prophecy, and forbid not to speak in tongues." —
1 Cor. xiv. 1 & 39.
Seventh : " To another the discerning of spirits." This is also
a very useful gift for the saints, to keep them from being carried
about with every wind of doctrine. For instance, when a false prophet,
or false teacher, having a delusive spirit, makes his appearance among
them ; the one that has the gift of discerning spirits, can detect his
hypocrisy and delusive spirit, that he cannot deceive them. Again,
Paul said, "no marvel, for satan himself is transformed into an angel
of light." The people of God, having the above gift among them,
can discern between an angel, or Spirit, from heaven ; and one from
the regions of darkness. Surely, the Spirit of God is a sure guide for
the faithful, and when they are dictated by it, they walk in the path
of virtue and holiness, — preserved from the powers of darkness, and
not left to be shaken in mind with every wind of doctrine.
Eighth : " To another divers kinds of tongues." Now it is evi-
dent that this gift of speaking in other tongues, or languages, is for
two important purposes ; first, the apostles on the day of Pente-
cost spoke several different languages ; and thus preached the
gospel to the people in their own language; second, the gift of
speaking in unknown tongues, or the tongues of angels, or in other
words, languages which God gives his people that they may give
vent to their feelings, and glorify him with words in languages that
he gives them for that purpose. Also when there is an interpreter by,
the church is edified, and receives such instruction as is for their
benefit. But says the objector, what is the use of such a gift ? why
not speak their mother tongue at once; that they have no need of
the gift of interpretation ? To this we say, inquire of God, and let
him answer the question. He bestows this gift upon his saints, and
by this means they understand the utility of it. And all that we have
to do with it, is to believe and receive the instruction thereby given,
and not tempt God !
Ninth : " To another the interpretation of tojigues." Whenever
the gift of tongues is manifest in the church, or in other words, the
tongues that God gives his people that may glorify his name, this
gift of interpretation is necessary. The apostle Paul in the xiv chap,
of 1 Corinthians, has conclusively elucidated this subject. We will
here insert a part of it.
" Follow after charity, and desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye
may prophesy. For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh
not unto men, but unto God : for no man understandeth him ; liow-
beit in the Spirit he speaketh mysteries. But he that prophesieth,
speaketh unto men to edification, and exhortation, and comfort. He
that speaketh in an unknown tongue edifieth himself; but he that pro-
70 THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST.
phesietli edifieth the church. I would that ye all spake with tongues,
but rather that ye prophesied : for greater is he that prophesieth than
he that speaketh with tongues, except he interpret, that the church
may receive edifyinsi;. Now, brethren, if 1 come unto you speaking
with tongues, what shall I profit you, except I shall speak to you either
by revelation, or by knowledge, or by prophesying, or by doctrine? *
* * Even so ye, forasmuch as ye are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek
that ye nnay excel to the edifying of the church. Wherefore let him
that speaketh in an unknown tongue, pray that he may interpret. * *
* How is it then, brethren? when ye come together, every one of you
hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a tongue, hath a revelation, hath an
interpretation. Let all things be done unto edifying. If any man
speak in an unknown tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three,
and that by course ; and let one interpret. But if there be no interpre-
ter, let him keep silence in the church; and let him speak to himself,
and to God. * * * For God is not the author of confusion, but of
peace, as in all churches of the saints. * * * If any man think
himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things
that 1 write unto you are the commandments of the Lord. But if any
man be ignorant, let him be ignorant. Wherefore, brethren, covet to
prophesy, and forbid not to speak with tongues. Let all things be
done decently and in orders
Paul compares the church with the before mentioned gifts in it, to
a perfect body ; therefore, he says : " For the body is not one mem-
ber, but many." " But now are they many members, yet but one
body. Jl)id the eye cannot say unto the hand, I have no need of
thee ; nor again the head to the feet I have no need of you ^'' or in
other words the one that has the gift of faith, has no right to say to
the one that has the gift of prophecy, I have no need of you ; nor
the one that has the gift of prophecy to the one that has the gift of
tongues, or to the one that has the gift of healing the sick, &c., I have
no need of you : *' Nay, much more those members of the body, which
seem to be more feeble, are necessary." The apostle sums up the
whole matter by saying that God had placed the before mentioned
ofTicers, and gifts in the church, that there should be no schism in the
body. '* But covet earnestly the best gifts : and yet show I unto you
a more excellent way."
Now the faithful received these blessings just in proportion to
their faith ; yet it is not to be expected that all will foretell future events,
or have the gift of healing the sick ; for God divides these gifts
among his people, severally as he will. Paul writes to the Romans
thus : — " For 1 say, through the grace given unto me, to every man
that is among you, not to think of himself more highly than he ought
to think; but to think soberly according as God hath dealt to every
man the measure of faith. For as we have many members in one
body, and all members have not the same office ; so we, being many,
are one body in Christ, and everyone members one of another. Having,,
then gifts differing according to the grace that is given to us, whe-
THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST. 71
ther prophecy, let iis prophecy according to the proportion of faith." —
Rom. xii. 3-6.
Some infer from the saying, " yet show I unto you a more excel-
lent way'''' that these gifts were to be done away, or superseded by
something better, which the apostle said he would show unto them.
He commenced this epistle to the Corinthians, by reproving them
for the divisions that were among them ; and as he traces the subject
he mentions that when they came together to break bread and ad-
minister wine, some got more than their share, others did not get any ;
and that they had imbibed wrong opinions with regard to the spiritual
gifts ; therefore the apostle makes known unto them the object ol these
gifts ; and then said, he would show unto them a more excellent way
(than this division, and disputing one with another ;) which was that of
charity. He gave them to understand that if they had all the gifts,
and at the same time were destitute of charity, they would be of no
use to them.
After giving them a full description of charity and the necessity for
it, he exhorted them to earnestly contend for the spiritual gifts ; — and
he left the subject saying : "Covet to prophecy, and forbid not to speak
with tongues." Having thus far elucidated the subject of the gospel,
— we will now close this part of the subject by quoting the testimony
of John: " Whosoever iransgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine
of Christ, hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ,
he hath both the Father and the Son. If there come aw unto
YOU, AND BRING NOT THIS doctrine, receive him not into your house,
neither bid him God speed." — 2 John, 9, 10.
We have before mentioned that the gospel of Christ is the law of
God ; and we have also shown that the penalty of the law, or com-
mandment forbidding Adam and Eve to eat the fruit of the tree of
knowledge, was death. This was the first commandment, or law,
that God ever gave to the human family; and it was broken and the
penalty inflicted. Christ died to satisfy the demands of justice: and
he also, as we have before proved, will redeem all from this temporal
death. Hence Paul says, that the whole creation groaneth in pain,
waiting for the redemption of the body. Indeed, it was predestinated
from the foundation of the world that all should have a resurrection
of the body, and came forth out of the tombs. If this is Universalism,
thus far we are Universalists. If this is Calvinism, thus far we are
Calvinists. But here ends both, — and the gospel of Christ, and the
doctrine of free grace is introduced to save men from their actual sins,
that they may have an eicrnal inheritance in the presence of God in
eternity. The gospel is the second law, admitting the commandment
concerning the fruit of the tree of knowledge to be the first. Tiic
reward and penally of that which was delivered to Adam, related to
lime ; but the main reward for obeying the gospel will be in eternity;
therefore, the punishment for disobeying it, is in a future state of
existence.
Indeed, the penally of the first law was death, and the penalty for
72 THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST.
disobedience to the gospel, is banishment from the presence of the
Lord, or in other words, second death. Christ said : " He that be-
lieveth not shall be damned." " Not every one that saith unto me,
Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven ; but he that doeth
the will of my Father which is in heaven. Many will say to me in
that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name ? and in
thy name have cast out devils ? and in thy name done many wonder-
ful works 1 and then will I profess unto them, I never knew you : de-
part from me ye that work iniquity." — Matt. vii. 21-23. From the
above we learn that men may make great professions, and say, Lord,
Lord ; but if they do not obey the will of the Father, they will be
condemned. Jesus said, the doctrine [gospel] he taught was not his,
but his that sent him. Consequently, Christ will say in that day to
all who have not obeyed the gospel, depart from me ye workers of
iniquity, I never acknowledged your works. What day, says one ?
Let the apostle Paul answer this question : " And to you who are
troubled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from
heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire taking vengeance on
them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord
Jesus Christ ; who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from
the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power; when he
shall come to be glorified in his saints, and to be admired in all ihcm
that believe." — 2 Tess. i. 7-10. Christ said, those that have done
good shall come forth unto a resurrection of life ; and they that have
done evil unto a resurrection of damnation. Daniel says; "And
many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake some
to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt." —
Dan. xii. 2. John in his book of Revalations mentions the second
death, which will be inflicted upon the wicked that have received the
mark of the beast : " Blessed and holy is he that hath past in the first
resurrection: on such the second death hath no power; but they shall
be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thuusand
vears." " And the sea gave up the dead which were in it ; and death
and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: a)id they were
judged every man (iccordins:: to their works. And death and hell were
cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death." — Rev. xx. 6-13, 14.
Now reader we have done for the present with this subject of the
<Tospel ; and we close by saying, that the " Latter-Day Saints" believe
this gospel and no other. And the message we have for all people is
repentance and baptism for the remission of sins, and also to warn
them to prepare for the second coming of Christ, or the great and no-
table day of^ the Lord. Therefore, we pray God to roll on his king-
dom with majesty, and power, that the warning voice may go forth
to earths's remotest bounds; and that the day may hasten when mys-
tery Babylon will crumble to ruin ; that false doctrines, priestcraft,
bio-otrv, and superstition be swept from the earth, that the knowledge
of God may cover it as the waters cover the sea.
THE
l*l»a®S
PUBLISHED BY B. WINCHESTER, PASTOR OF THE BRANCH OF THE
CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER DAY SAINTS IN PHILADELPHIA,
"when god works who can hinder?"
VOL. I.] PHILADELPHIA, FEBRUARY L5, 1841. [NO. 4.
QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS.
If baptism is a necessary ordinance for the remission of sins, why
did Paul thank God that he baptized no more of the Corinthians, but
Crispus, Gaius, and the household of Stephanas ?
Afisvver: he thanked God that he baptized no others at Corinth be-
cause they had disputations among them, and were divided, one saying
he was of Paul, another that he was of Appoios, lest they should say
that he baptized in his own name. ** I thank God that I baptize'd none
of you, but Crispus and Gaius : lest any should say that I baptized in
mine own name." — 1 Cor. i. 14, 15.
Again, why did he say that he was not sent to baptize, but to preach
the gospel 1
Answer: because he was the great apostle to the Gentiles, and it
was more particularly his business to go before and introduce the
gospel, and his companions generally done ihc baptizing. This we
believe to be the only reason why he made this expression : for if he
had considered baptism a non-essential thing, why did he practise it
on any occasion ?
If God had intended, that all that believed should be baptized, why
did John the Baptist say, at the time he was baptizing, that Christ
should increase ; but that he must decrease ?
Answer : he had no allusion to the ordinance of baptism, or that any
of the institutions of heaven, as though they should decrease, or be
done away. But he alluded to himself, and the death that should
come upon him ; which would deprive him of the privilege of baptiz-
VOfc. I. NO. IV. — 1
74 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS.
ing. Thus he ceased baptizing, or decreased ; therefore, John said '
" He [Christ] that cometh from above is above all: he that is of the earth
is earthly, and speaketh of the earth: he that conneth from heaven is
above all."
Indeed, it is inconsistent for any to even suppose, that John intended
to convey the idea that water baptism was to be done away, and
superceded by the baptism of the Holy Ghost: for Christ and the
apostles were engaged in baptizing at the time John made this expres-
sion: "After these things came Jesus and his disciples into the
land of Judah ; and there he tarried with them, and baptized. And
John also was baptizing in iEnon near to Salim, because there was
much water there ; and ihey came, and were baptized :" " And they
came unto John, and said unto him, Rabbi, he that was with thee be-
yond Jordon, to whom thou bearest witness, behold, the same bap-
tizeth and all men come to him." — John, iii. 22-26. " Except a man be
torn of the water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom
of God."
When Christ said, " he that believeth and isbaptized shall be saved :
he that believeth not shall be damned," did he not have reference
to a spiritual baptism only?
Answer : No ! because John the Baptist said, that Christ was the one
to baptize with the Holy Ghost. And Jesus said unto his disciples : "Go
teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost." The disciples here are in the second per-
son, being spoken to ; and according to the above they were to baptize
in all nations ; consequently it was a water baptism. But Christ was
to baptize with the Holy Ghost.
If baptism is essential to salvation, why did Christ say to the thief
on the cross : " Verily I say unto thee. To-day shalt thou be with me
in paradise" ?
Answer : the command was not then in force, saying, •' he that be-
lieveth and is baptized shall be saved : he that believeth not shall be
damned." Again, the history we have of this thief, is not altogether
plain. Matthew says : '• Likewise also the chief priests mocking
said, he saved others, himself he cannot save." " The thieves also,
which ivere crucified with him cast the same in his teeth." (See
Math, xxvii. 41-44.) The word paradise in the above certainly does
not mean heaven, for the most obvious reason; Christ said. To-day
thou shalt be with me in paradise. On the morning of the third day
Jesus arose from the dead, and said unto Mary, " touch me not ; for I
have not yet ascended to my Father :" therefore, we come to the con-
clusion that it is a place of departed spirits. And Christ only said,
that the thief should be with him there. It is not improbable but that
this paradise is synonymous with the prison that Peter mentions :
"But quickened by the Spirit: by which also he went and preached
unto the spirits in prison ; which some time were disobedient, when
once the long suffering of God waited in the days of Noah." — 1 Pe-
ter, iii. 18-20. Many of the learned have endeavoured to explain ®r
QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS. 75
interpret, and put a different meaning upon this saying, from that
which the language itself conveys ; but in doing it they have only be-
trayed their weakness, or ignorance of the sacred volume. But we
are satisfied with it, without any interpretation ; and we take it for
granted, that Peter meant what he said. And it is probable that
Christ, while his body laid in the tomb, was quickened by the Spirit,
and went to paradise, or prison, and preached to the spirits that vi-ere
there : and the thief went with him ; and here ends the subject as re-
corded in the scriptures : *' To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise."
As for the salvation of the thief, we have no doubts. But if others
had the gospel preached to them in paradise, why not he 1 " For this
cause the gospel was preached also to them that are dead, that they
might be judged according to men in the flesh, but live according to
God in the Spirit." — 1 Peter, iv. 6. What Christ said to the thief on
the cross is no argument against the utility of baptism.
Have we any reason to believe that the apostles were baptized in
water ?
Answer : we have ; for Christ said : " And he that taketh not his
cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy of me." — Math. x. 38.
The apostles were worthy of him ; therefore they must have taken up
their cross and followed him, and of course patterned after his example.
After that he said unto them : " Verily I say unto you, that ye who
have followed me in the regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit
on the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones," &c.
— Math. xix. 28. Christ here most unquestionably, had an allusion to
a regeneration of water : for it is said that the Holy Ghost was not
yet given. Jesus said: "Nevertheless I tell you the truth ; it is ex-
pedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter
will not come unto you ; but if I depart, I will send him unto you." —
John, xvi. 7. Thus we discover, that the receiving of the Comforter
was placed in the future. Therefore, when Christ said you that have
followed me in the regeneration, tSic, he certainly alluded to baptism,
or being born of the water. Again it is inconsistent for us to suppose
that the apostles taught baptism as being necessary for the remission
of sins, and at the same time had never been baptized themselves.
If baptism is necessary, what has become of the many thousands
of the human family that have died in ages past without being bap-
tized ?
Answer : when God commissions a man, or set of men and sends
them with a special message to a people, or nation, and promises to them
salvation if they obey; but on the other hand threatens them with
damnation if they reject ; of course all that reject will be damned,
Christ commanded the apostles to preach the gospel to every crea-
ture, and said : " He that believeth not shall be damned." If any
since the days of the apostles have been warned to repent ot their
sins, and be baptized for the remission of them, and they rejected, they
will be damned. But if God has sent no message of the kind to them,
76 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS.
then they did not have it to reject. We leave every man to judge this
matter for himself. Christ said : " And this is the condemnation, that
light is come unto the world, and men loved darkness rather than light,
because their deeds were evil," or in other words they rejected that
light. We are not sent to preach to the dead ; but to the living. Let
God take care of the dead. And there is one thing certain, and that is,
God is merciful, and will judge every man according to his works ;
and those who are dead, who worshiped God according to the best oi
their knowledge, will be justified upon that principle.
Did not the apostle say : " Let every man be fully persuaded in his
own mind ;" consequently, it makes no difference whether, or not a
man is baptized by immersion, or sprinkled, or not baptized at all,
providing he is sincere and fully persuaded in his own miind ?
Answer: the apostle here had no allusion to baptism, or sprinkling;
but was speaking of esteeming one day above another, and the eating
of herbs. (See Rom. xiv. chapter.) As respects the mode of baptism
— Paul says : " Therefore we are buried with him [Christ] by baptism
into death." In order to bury a man in water he must be covered,
or immersed. " But God be thanked, that ye were the servants of sin ;
but ye have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was
delivered you." — Rom. vi. 17. We showed in our last number, the
precise form of doctrine that the apostles delivered to the ancient
saints, and we venture to say, that there is no scriptural grounds for
believing that sprinkling is an institution of heaven, that will answer
in ihe place of baptism by immersion. However, there are several
passages of scripture that are often applied as proof to support such
an ordinance — We will here notice some of the most prominent of
them. Isaiah describing things that were in the future, said : " So shall
he sprinJdc many nations." This according to the testimony of the
prophet is to be fulfilled at the time of the restoration of the House of
Israel, when Jerusalem shall be repaired, Zion built ; and when her
watchmen shall sec eye to eye. And no one that understands the pro-
phecies, will pretend to say that Zion is yet built in fulfilment of Isaiah's
prediction ; and that her watchmen see eye to eye, as yet. Therefore,
it is presumption to attempt to fulfil this work of sprinkling, before
the set time is come. Again, God is personated as being the one to
perform this work, and not a set of men who are acting without know-
ledge, and authority. (See Isa. lii. chapter.)
Again, Ezekicl prophesying of the restoration of the Children of
Israel, back upon their own lands ; and that they never should be dis-
persed again says: *• Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you,"
&.C. — (See Ezek. xxxvi. chapter.) Any man who undertakes to fulfil
this prediction, assumes a prerogative to do that which belongs to none
but God : for in the above quotation the personal pronoun /, personates
God, and not a set of uninspired preachers. This is a work for God
to do, and not man. Furthermore, the Children of Israel were the
©nes to be sprinkled, and not Gentile sinners : also, it was not to be
OF FAITH. 77
done until Israel is gathered, which is yet to take place. We know-
that the Jews under the ceremonial law, were commanded to sprinkle
with blood, and also with water ; but according to Paul, this law was
abolished at the time of the personal appearing of Christ. Indeed,
we know of nothing in the New Testament to justify sprinkling instead
of baptism. It is said, that Christ came up out of the water; and
that Philip and the Eunuch went down into the water, when baptized.
EXTRACT FROM THE BOOK OF DOCTRINE AND COVENANTS.
LECTURE 7th, SECTION VII.
OF FAITH.
" 1. Ik the preceding lectures, we treated of what faith was, and
of the object on which it rested, agreeably to our plan we now pro-
ceed to speak of its efiects.
"2. As we have seen in our former lectures, that faith was the
principle of action and of power in all intelligent beings, both in hea-
ven and on earth, it will not be expected that we will, in a lecture of
this description attempt to unfold all its effects; neither is it necessary
10 our purpose so to do; for it would embrace all things in heaven and
on earth, and encompass all the creations of God, with all their end-
less varieties : for no world has yet been framed that was not framed
by faith ; neither has there been an intelligent being on any of God's
creations who did not get there by reason of faith, as it existed in
himself or in some other being ; nor has there been a change or a
revolution in any of the creations of God but it has been effected by
faith: neither will there be a change or revolution unless it is effected
in the same way, in any of the vast creations of the Almighty ; for it is
by faith that the Deity works.
" 3. Let us here offer some explanation in relation to faith that our
meaning may be clearly comprehended : We ask, then, what are we
to understand by a man's working by faith? We answer: We un-
derstand that when a man works by faith he works by mental exer-
tion instead of physical force : it is by words instead of exerting his
physical powers, with which every being works when he works by
faith — God said, Let there be light, and there was light — Joshua spake
and the great lights which God had created stood still — Elijah com-
manded and the heavens were stayed for the space of three years
and six months, so that it did not rain : He again commanded, and
the heavens gave forth rain, — all this was done by faith; and the
Saviour says, If you have faith as a grain of mustard seed, say to this
mountain, remove, and it will remove ; or say to that sycamine tree,
Be ye plucked up and planted in the midst of the sea, and it shall obey
you. Faith, then, works by words; and with these its mightiest work*
have been, and will be performed
1*
78 or FAITH.
" 4. It surely will not be required of us to prove, that this is the
principle upon which all eternity has acted and will act ; for every
reflecting mind must know, that it is by reason of this power that all
the hosts of heaven perform their works of wonder, majesty and glory:
Angels move from place to place hy virtue of this power — it is by
reason of it that they are enabled to descend from heaven to earth ;
and were it not for the power of faith they never could be ministering
spirits to them who should be heirs of salvation, neither could they
act as heavenly messengers ; for they would be destitute of the power
necessary to enable them to do the will of God.
" 5. It is only necessary for us to say, that the whole visible creation,
as it now exists, is the effect of faith — It was faith by which it was
framed, and it is by the power of faith that it continues in its organized
form, and by which the planets move round their orbits and sparkle
forth their glory: So, then, faith is truly the first principle in the
science of theology, and when understood, leads the mind back to
the beginning and carries it forward to the end; or in other words,
from eternity to eternity.
" 6. As faith, then, is the principle by which the heavenly hosts per-
form their works, and by which they enjoy all their felici:y, we might
expect to find it set forth in a revelation from God as the principle
upon which his creatures, here below, musL act, in order, to obtain
the felicities enjoyed by the saints in the eternal world, and that when
God would undertake to raise up men for the enjoyment of himself,
he would teach them the necessity of living by faith, and the impossi-
bility there was of their enjoying the blessedness of eternity without
]t, seeing that all the blessings o^ aternity are the effects of faith.
"7. Therefore, it is said, and appropriatoy too, that without faith
it is impossible to please God. If it should be asked. Why is it im-
possible to please God without faith ? the answer would be, because,
without faith it is impossible for men to be saved; and as God desires
the salvation of man he must of course desire that they should have
faith, and he could not be pleased unless they had, or else he could be
pleased with their destruction.
" 8. From this we learn that the many exhortations which have
been "iven by inspired men to those who had received the word of
the Lord, to have faith in him, were not mere common-place matters,
but were for the best of all reasons, and that was, because, without
it there was no salvation, neither in this world nor in that which is to
come. When men begin to live by faith they begin to draw near to
God ; and when faith is perfected they are like him ; and because he
is saved they arc saved also ; for they will be in the same situation he
is in, because they have come to him ; and when he appears they shall
be like him, for they will see him as he is.
" 9. As all the visible creation is an effect of faith, so is salvation,
also. (We mean salvation in its most extensive latitude of interpre-
tation, whether it is temporal or spiritual.) In order to have this sub-
ject clearly set before the mind, let us ask what situation must a per-
OF FAITH. 79
son be in, in order to be saved ? or what is the difference between a
saved man and one who is not saved ? We answer from what we
have before seen of the heavenly worlds, they must be persons who
can work by faith, and who are able, by faith to be ministering spirits
to them who shall be heirs of salvation. And they must have faith
to enable them to act in the presence of the Lord, otherwise they
cannot be saved. And what constitutes the real difference between
a saved person and one not saved, is the difference in the degree of
their faith : one's faith has become perfect enough to lay hold upon
eternal life, and the other's has not. But to be a little more particular,
let us ask, where shall we find a prototype into whose likeness we may
be assimilated, in order that we may be made partakers of life and
salvation? or in other words, where shall we find a saved being? for
if we can find a saved being, we may ascertain, without much diffi-
culty, what all others must be, in order to be saved — they must be like
that individual or they cannot be saved: we think, that it will not be
a matter of dispute, that two beings, who are unlike each other, can-
not both be saved; for whatever constitutes the salvation of one, will
constitute the salvation of every creature which will be saved : and if we
find one saved being in all existence, we may see what all others must be,
or else not be saved. We ask, then, where is the prototype ? or where is
the saved being ? We conclude as to the answer of this question there will
be no dispute among those who believe the bible, that it is Christ: all will
agree in this that he is the prototype or standard of salvation, or in other
words, that he is a saved being. And if we should continue our interroga-
tion, and ask how it is that he is saved, the answer would be, because he
is a just and holy being ; and if he were any thing different from what
he is he would not be saved ; for his salvation depends on his being
precisely what he is and nothing else; for if it were possible for him
to change in the least degree, so sure he would fail of salvation and
lose all his dominion, power, authority and glory, which constitutes
salvation; for salvation consists in the glory, authority, majesty, power
and dominion which Jehovah possesses, and in nothing else; and no
being can possess it but himself or one like him: Thus says John, in
his first epistle, 3: 2 and 3: Behold, now we are sons of God, and it
doth not appear what M'e shall be; but we know, that when he shall
appear we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is. And anv
man that has this hope in him purifies himself, even as he is pure.—
Why purify himself as he is pure ? because, if they do not they can-
not be like him.
•' 10. The Lord said unto Moses, Leviticus, 19:2: — Speak unto all
the congregation of the children of Isreal, and say unto them. Ye shall
be holy : for I the Lord your God am holy. And Peter says, first
epistle, 1 : 15 and IG : But as he who has called you is holy, so be ye
holy in all manner of conversation ; because it is written. Be ye holy;
for I am holy. And the Savior says, Matthew, 15 : 48 : Be ye perfect,
even as your Father who is in heaven is perfect. If any should ask,
80 OF FAITH.
■why all these sayings? the answer is to be found fronn what is before
quoted from John's epistle, that when he (the Lord) shall appear, the
saints will be like hinn : and if they are not holy, as he is holy, and perfect
as he is perfect, they cannot be like him ; for no being can enjoy his
glory without possessing his perfections and holiness, no more than
they could reign in his kingdom without his power.
'•11. This clearly sets forth the propriety of the Saviour's saying,
recorded in John's testimony, 4:12: Verily, verily I say unto you,
he that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also ; and
greater works than these, because I go unto the Father. — This taken
in connection with some of the sayings in the Saviour's prayer, re-
corded in the 17th chapter, gives great clearness to his expressions:
He says, in the 20, 21, 22, 23 and 24: Neither pray I for these alone;
but for them also who shall believ^e on me through their words ; that
they all may be one, as thou, Father art in me, and I in thee, that
they also may be one in us : that the world may believe that thou hast
sent me. And'the glory which thou gavest me, I have given them,
that they may be one, even as we are one ; I in them, and thou in me,
that they may be made perfect in one ; and that the world may know
that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them as thou hast loved me.
Father, I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me
where I am: that they may behold my glory which thou hast given
me ; (or thou lovedest me before the foundation of the w^orld.
*' 12. All these sayings put together, give as clear an account of the
state of the glorified saints as language could give — The works that
Jesus done they were to do, and greater works than those which he
done among them should they do, and tliat because he went to the
Father. He does not say that they should do these works in time;
but they should do greater works because he went to the Father. He
says, in the 24th verse : Father, I will that they also whom thou hast
given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory.
These sayings, taken in connection, make it very plain, that the greater
works, which those that believed on his name, were to do, were to be
done in eternity, where he was going, and where they should beliold
his glory. He had said, in another part of his prayer, that he desired
of his Father, that those who believed on him should be one in him,
as he, and the Father were one in each other : iNeither pray 1 for
these (the apostles) alone, but for them also who shall believe on me
through their words ; that they all may be one : that is, they who be-
lieve on him through the apostles' words, as well as the apostles them-
selves: that they all may be one, as thou. Father, art in me and I in
thee : that they also may be one in us.
" 13. What language can be plainer than this? This Saviour surely
intended to be understood by his disciples : and he so spake that they
might understand him ; for he declares to his Father, in language not
to be easily mistaken, that he wanted his disciples, even all of them,
to be as himself and the Father : for as he and the Father were one,
OF FAITH. 81
SO they might be one with them. And what is said in the 22nd verse
is calculated to more firmly establish this belief, if it needs any thing
to establish it. He says, And the glory which thou gavest me, I have
given them, that they may be one, even as we are one. As much as
to say, that unless they have the glory which the Father had given
him, ihey could not be one with them : For he says he had given them
the glory that the Father had given him, that they might be one ; or
in other words, to make them one.
" 14. This fills up the measure of information on this subject, and
shows most clearly, that the Saviour wished his disciples to understand,
that they were to be partakers with him in all things : not even his
glory excepted.
" 15. It is scarcely necessary here to observe what we have pre-
viously noticed : That the glory which the Father and the Son have,
is because they are just and holy beings; and that if tjhey were lack-
ing in one attribute or perfection which they have, the glory which
they have, never could be enjoyed by tbem ; for it requires them to
be precisely what they are in order to enjoy it: and if the Saviour gives
this glory to any others, he must do it in the very way set forth in his
prayer to his Father : by making them one with him, as he and the
Father are one. — In so doing he would give them the glory which the
Father has given him; and when his disciples are made one with the
Father and the Son, as the Father and the Son are one, who cannot
see the propriety of the Saviour's saying, The works which I do, shall
they do ; and greater works than these shall they do, because I go to
the Father 1
" 16. These teachings of the Saviour most clearly show unto us the
nature of salvation; and what he proposed unto the human family
when he proposed to save them — That he proposed to make them like
unto himself; and he was like the Father, the great prototype of all
saved beings : And for any portion of the human family to be assimi-
lated into their likeness is to be saved ; and to be unlike them is to be
destroyed : and on this hinge turns the door of salvation.
•' 17. Who cannot see, then, that salvation is the eflTect of faith? for
as we have previously observed, all the heavenly beings work by this
principle ; and it is because they are able so to do that they are saved:
for nothing but this could save them. And this is the lesson which
the God of heaven, by the mouth of all his holy prophets, has been
endeavouring to teach to the world. Hence we are told, that without
faith it is impossible to please God; and that salvation is of faith, that
it might be by grace to the end, the promise might be sure to all the
seed. Romans, 4 : 16. — And that Israel, who followed after the law of
righteousness, has not attained to the law of righteousness. Where-
fore? because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the works
of the law ; for they stumbled at that stumbling stone. Romans, 9 : 32.
And Jesus said unto the man who brought his son to him, to get the
devil who tormented him, cast out, If thou canst believe, all things are
S2 OF FAITH.
possible to him that believeth, Mark, 9:23. These with a multitude
of other scriptures, which might be quoted, plainly set forth the light,
in which the Saviour, as well as the Former Day Saints, viewed the
plan of salvation. — That it was a system of faith — it begins with faith,
and continues by faith ; and every blessing which is obtained, in relation
to it, is the effect of faith, whether it pertains to this life or that which
is to come. — To this, all the revelations of God bear witness. If there
were children of promise, they were the effects of faith : not even the
Saviour of the world excepted : Blessed is she that believed, said Eliza-
beth to Mary, when she went to visit her , — for there shall be a per-
formance of the things which were told her of the Lord; Luke, 1:45:
Nor was the birth of John the baptist the less a matter of faith ; for
in order that his father Zacharias might believe he was struck dumb.
And through the whole history of the scheme of life and salvation, it
is a matter of faith : every man received according to his faith : accord-
ing as his fahh was so were his blessings and privileges ; and nothing
was withheld from him when his faith was sufficient to receive it. He
could stop the mouths of lions, quench the violence of fire, escape the
edge of the sword, wax valiant in fight, and put to flight the armies
of the aliens; women could, by their faith, receive the dead children
to life again : in a word, there was nothing impossible with them who
had faith. All things were in subjection to the Former Day Saints,
according as their faith was — By their faith they could obtain hea-
venly visions, the ministering of angels, have knowledge of the spirits
of just men made perfect, of the general assembly and church of the
first born, whose names are written in heaven, of God the judge of all,
of Jesus the Mediator of the new covenant, and become familiar with
the third heavens, see and hear things which were not only unutterable,
but were unlawful to utter. Peter, in view of the power of faith, 2nd
epistle, 1:1,2 and 3 says, to the Former Day Saints : grace and peace
be multiplied unto you, through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus
our Lord, according as his divine power hath given unto us all things
that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that
has called us unto glory and virtue. In the first epistle, 1 : 3, 4 and 5
he says, Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who
according to his abundant mercy, has begotten us again unto a lively
hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an inheri-
tance incorruptible and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved
in heaven for you, who are kept by the power of God through faith
unto salvation, ready to be revealed in the last time.
"16. These sayings put together, show the Apostle's views, most
clearly, so as to admit of no mistake on the mind of any individual.
He says that all things that pertain to life and godliness were given
unto them through the knowledge of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ.
And if the question is asked, how were they to obtain the knowledge
of God? (for there is a great difference between believing in God and
knowing him : knowledge implies more than faith. And notice, that
OF FAITH. 83
all things that pertain to life and godliness, were given through the
knowledge of God;) the answer is given, through faith they were to
obtain this knowledge ; and having power by faith to obtain the know-
ledge of God, they could with it obtain all other things which pertain
to life and godliness.
" 17. By these sayings of the Apostle we learn, that it was by ob-
taining a knowledge of God, that men got the all things which pertain
to life and godliness; and this knowledge was the effect of faith. So
that all things which pertain to life and godliness are the effects of
faith.
" 18. From this we may extend as far as any circumstances may
require whether on earth or in heaven, and we will find it the testimony
of all inspired men, or heavenly messengers, that all things that pertain
to life and godliness are the effects of faith and nothing else : all learn-
ing, wisdom, and prudence fail, and every thing else as a means of
salvation but faith. This is the reason that the fishermen of Galijee
could teach the world — because they sought by faith and by faith ob-
tained. And this is the reason that Paul counted all things but filth
and dross — what he formerly called his gain he called his loss; yea,
and he counted all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge
of Christ Jesus the Lord. Philippians, 3:7, 8, 9 and 10 Because, to
obtain the faith by which he could enjoy the knowledge of Christ
Jesus the Lord, he had 1o suffer the loss of all things: this is the rea-
son that the Former Day Saints knew more, and understood more of
heaven, and of heavenly things than all others beside, because this in-
formation is the effect of faith — to be obtained by no other means.
And this is the reason, that men, as soon as they lose their faith, run
mto strifes, contentions, darkness and difficulties ; for the knowledge
which tends to life disappears with faith, but returns when faith re-
turns ; for when faith comes, it brings its train of attendants with it —
apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors, teachers, gifts, wisdom, know-
ledge, miracles, healings, tongues, interpretation of tongues, &c. All
these appear when faith appears on the earth, and disappear when it
disappears from the earth. For these are the effects of faith and
always have, and always will attend it. For where faith is,
there will the knowledge of God be also, with all things which per-
tain thereto — revelations, visions, and dreams, as well as every other
necessary thing in order that the possessors of faith may be perfected
and obtain salvation ; for God must change, otherwise faith will pre-
vail with him. And he who possesses it will, through it, obtain all
necessary knowledge and wisdom, until he shall know God, and the
Lord Jesus Christ, whom he has sent : whom to know is eternal life :
Amen.
84 RENEWAL OF THE
THE RENEWAL OF THE GOSPEL DISPENSATION.
Sufficient already has been written upon the subject of the gospel,
and the apostacy from it, to convince the unprejudiced that there has
been a great falling away ; also that the everlasting gospel has not
been preached in its ancient purity, and the blessings that appertained
to it, have not been received for the last several hundred years.
Furthermore, that the gospel covenant has been broken, that is, the
covenant made at the time the priesthood was conferred ; also that
the laws of God have been transgressed, the ordinances changed ;
and in a word the things of God have been turned upside down, and
the kingdom of Christ transformed into an ostentatious hierarchy —
the " man of sin^^ — the *^ mother' of harlots^^- — the abom,ination of
the earth ; which has been done by wicked men, or priests whose
flagitious motives were to change the gospel into an order of
priestcraft, and merchandize ; which is a fulfilment of the predictions
of both Daniel and John. " I beheld, and the same horn made war
with the saints, and prevailed against them." " And he shall speak
great words against the Most High, and shall wear out the saints of
the Most High, and think to change times and laws," &c. — Dan. vii,
21 — 25. " And it was given unto him [the beast] to make war with
the saints, and to overcome them : and power was given him over all
kindreds, and tongues, and nations." — Rev. xiii. 7. And now we ask,
what can possibly supercede the necessity for a renewal of the gospel
covenant ; that the gospel may be preached in its purity — the ordi-
nances administered by legal authority, and that the way may be
prepared for the second advent of the Messiah? In saying that the
gospel dispensation was to be renewed prior to the second coming of
Christ, we do not mean to be understood that there was to be an
entire new one different from the one committed to the apostles : but
only a renewal of it. Again, as far as the holy priesthood is con-
cerned, we do not say there was to be a new covenant; but only a
renewal of the gospel covenant, and priesthood ; which anciently
empowered the apostles with power to administer all ordinances of
the gospel. This priesthood no doubt was what the apostle had an
allusion to, when speaking of the dispensation of the gospel that
was given to him : '* Whereof I am made a minister according
to the dispensation of God which is given to me for you, to fulfil the
word of God ; even the mystery which hath been hid from ages and
from generations, but now is made manifest to his saints." — Col. i. 25,
2G. " Therefore, seeing we have this ministry, (authority of God,) as
we have received mercy, we faint not." — 2 Cor. iv. 1. When God
conferred this priesthood upon the apostles, and ancient saints, he
made a covenant with them, or in other words, promised his bless-
ings,— the spiritual gifts, and a continuation of them, on condition
they would be faithful to perform all his requirements. But as we
have before shown, men have forsaken the true order of the gospel.
GOSPEL DISPENSATION. 85
and been unfaithful : therefore, the Lord has took this authority from
them, and the consequence was they were deprived of the spiritual
gifts ; and they were left to heap to themselves teachers. Nay, more
than that, they were left with a broken covenant.
Now the Lord conferred this authority upon the apostles, and then
commanded them to go into all the world and preach the gospel to
every creature, and all we contend for at present, is a renewal of
this authority, or dispensation, that the prophecies may be fulfilled. —
Israel gathered, and brought into the fold of the New Covenant, or in
other words that it may take effect ; and the way be prepared for the
second coming of Christ. This dispensation, the renewal of which
we contend for, is precisely the same that it was in primitive times,
differing only in regard to the work we are commanded to perform.
The apostles were commanded to preach the gospel to all nations,
and so are we ; but we are commanded to preach the gospel as a
witness to all nations that the end, or coming of Christ is at hand,
when the kingdoms of this world will come to an end, or become the
kingdom of our Lord and his Christ ; also, that Israel may be gathered,
and their kingdom restored to them. It is true the apostles estab-
lished the church militant among the Gentiles ; but not as though the
New Covenant, which the Lord has promised to make with the House
of Israel, had then taken effect. Indeed, all the prophets have pro-
phesied of this New Covenant : and we infer from the words of Christ
that it was offered to the Jews ; but they would not receive it. Hence
he said: " O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and
stonest ihem which are sent unto thee, how often would I have
gadiered thy children together even as a hen gatherest her chickens
under her wings, and ye would not .'" — Matt, xxiii. 37. The apostles
also entertained an idea at first, that the kingdom was then to be
restored to Israel, and the New Covenant to take effect, and that they
were called to perform a certain portion of this work ; but Christ
discovered to them that their work was difierent from this : " When
they therefore were come together, they asked of him, saying. Lord
wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel? And he
said unto them, it is not for you to know the times or the seasons
which the Father hath put in his own power." — Acts, i. 6, 7. Thus
we discover that the apostles were not called to gather Israel : for
indeed, the time when the kingdom was to be restored, was not for
them to know. We have no reason to believe that the Lord made a
New Covenant with the House of Israel at the commencement of the
Christian era ; although he offered it to the Jews ; but they refused
it. But he committed a dispensation of the gospel to the apostles —
the everlasting covenant, or everlasting priesthood ; and we contend
for a renewal of the same. Individuals have often come to us
wondering how it can be possible that there can be a renewal of
the covenant, which can be done in no other way but by immediate
revelation from God, without revealing a new gospel. To this we say,
VOL. I. NO. IV. — 2
S6 RENEWAL OF THE
we acquiesce with Paul : " But though we or an angel from heaven
preach any other gospel unto you, than that we have preached unto
you, let him be accursed." As respects the letter of the gospel, it is
plain and legible in the New Testament. But the chief that Christen*
dom has lacked for the last several hundred years, is the proper
authority, which has been taken away; and which the prophets, and
apostles have said should be renewed for many important purposes ;
as we shall make known as we trace the subject. But to proceed.
^^ *^nd I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having
the everlasting gosple to preach unto them that dwell on the earth,
and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying
with a loud voice, fear God, and give glory to him, for the hour of
his judgment is come : and worship him that made heaven, and
earth, and the sea, and the fountains of water." — Rev. xiv. 6, 7.
Commentators have attached their various interpretations to this
important vision of John, some contending that it has an allusion to
missionaries preaching to the heathens ; others to that of bible societies:
again others have endeavoured to prove that it has reference to some-
thing that transpired at, or previous to the destruction of Jerusalem ;
but we are willing to lay aside the speculative opinions of the divines,
considering that they have only betrayed their imbecility, and admit
that John meant what he said, at least so much so, that it is a predic-
tion of the renev^'al of the gospel dispensation ; and the commence-
ment of the great work of God in the last days : and that it has an
allusion to a latter-day work is evident from the following.
Now those who are acquainted with the biography of John, are
aware that he wrote his Apocalypse while banished upon the Island
of Patmos, about the year 94, or 96, or thereabouts. The lirst three
chapters are chiefly taken up, with giving a description of the seven
churches of Asia. The subject then seems to break of]', or is changed ;
and the iv chapter commences something new, as follows: "After
this I looked, and behold, a door was opened in heaven : and the first
voice which I heard was us it were of a trumpet talking with me ;
which said, come up hither, and I will show thee things which must
he hereafter.'" Thus John saw things that were in th-e future : — and
while the prophetic vision rolled before his mind he saw the apostacy
of the church, the rise of the beast that made war with the saints, and
overcome them, and the prevalence of Mystery Babylon. And
then near the close of the reign of the beast, and destruction of
Babylon, or the confusion of sects and parties, he declared that he
saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting
gospel to preach, &c- Immediately after it he heard another angel :
" Saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city," &c. Mystery
Babylon is not yet fallen, or the confusion of sects is not destroyed :
therefore, this apocalyptic saying of .Tohn, relates to the renewal of
the gospel covenant, the restoration of the priesthood ; that the
warning voice may go forth, that the honest in heart may be pre-
GOSPEL DISPENSATION. 87
pared for the great and notable day of the Lord ; and be called from
the midst of Babylon, and escape the awful calamities that will come
upon her : for surely if the testimony of John is true there are awful
judgments to come upon the inhabitants of the earth. For indeed,
this angel was to have the gospel to preach as a witness that the hour
of God's Judgment was at hand. John also saw that after the angel
having the gospel should fly, Babylon should crumble to ruin. And
the fact that the wrath of God will immediately follow in succession,
and come upon those who worship the beast and his image ; and that
all the dead which die in the J^ord shall from henceforth rest from
their labours and their works will follow them, is sufficient to con-
vince every unbiased mind that John here describes a work of as late
a date as the nineteenth century.
Again, John describes this angel, as flying but a short time previous
to the time whcn'jthe harvest of the earth shall be ripe ; hence he writes
thus : " And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud
one sat like unto the Son of man, having on his head a golden crown,
and in his hand a sharp sickle. And another angel came out of the
temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud, thru»t
in thy sickle, and reap : for the time is come for thee to reap; for the
harvest of the earth is ripe. And he that sat on the cloud thrust in
his sickle on the earth ; a?id the earth was reaped. And another
angel came out of the temple which is in heaven, he also having a
sharp sickle. And another angel came out from the alter, which had
power over fire ; and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp
sickle, saying, thrust in thy sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of
the vine of the earth ; for her grapes are fully ripe. And the angel
thrust in his sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth,
and cast it into the great wine-press of the wrath of God. And the
wine-press was trodden without the city, and blood came out of the
wine-press even unto the horses' bridles by the space of a thousand
and six hundred furlongs." — Rev. xiv. 14-20.
The Saviour's parable of the wheat, and the tares seems to be
synonymous with the above : " Another parable put he forth unto
them, saying, the kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which
sowed good seed in his field ; but while men slept, his enemy came,
and sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way. But when the
blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then appeared the tares
also. So the servants of the householder came and said unto him,
sir, didst not thou sow good seed in thy field? from whence then hath
it tares? He said unto them, an enemy hath done this. The ser-
vants said unto him, wilt thou then that we go and gather them up?
But he said, nay; lest, while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the
wheat with them. Let both grow together until the harvest ; and in
the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, gather ye together first
the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the
wheat into my barn." Explained as follows : " He answered and
88 RENEWAL OF THE
said unto them, he that soweth the good seed is the Son of man ; the
field is the world ; the good seed are the children of the kingdom ;
but the tares are the children of the wicked one ; the enemy that
sowed them is the devil; the harvest is the end of the world; (The
term world is often used in the scripture, signifying the inhabitants of
the earth ; and sometimes the loicked only : therefore the destruction
of the tares, or the apostate generation that will not hearken to the
council of heaven, may be justly called the end of the world, or the
wicked.) and the reapers are the angels, ^ds therefore the tares are
gathered and burned in the fire; so shall it be in the end of this world.
The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out
of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity." —
Matt. xiii. 24-41. Thus the Lord hath promised to send his holy angels
to prepare the way before him ; first, an angel with the everlasting
gospel, which will be preached to all nations; second, to gather the
wheat into the barn, or to call the righteous out from Mystery Baby-
lon, which John describes in another place, as follows : " And I heard
another voice from heaven, saying, come out of her, my people, that
ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues :
for her sins have reached to heaven, and God hath remembered her
iniquities." — Rev. xviii. 4, 5. Third, with a destruction to destroy the
wicked inhabitants of the earth.
While dwelling upon this subject we cannot but reflect upon the
goodness of the Lord in past ages. For instance, when the Antidelu-
vian world had rebelled against him, and lowered themselves to a
state of apostacy : prior to the flood he raised up Noah, who preached
the principles of righteousness to them one hundred and twenty
years : thus giving them a good opportunity beforehand to know of
the impending danger, and escape it by obedience. The righteous
were saved, that is, Noah and his family. The Jews at difl^erent
times were timely warned of destructions that came upon them, and
by this means the saints often made their escape. But in the last
days the Lord has decreed a destruction upon the whole earth. (See
Isa. xxviii. 22.) But to the subject :
Now if the gospel has been preached in its purity ever since the
days of the apostles, and is still preached in its purity, what is the use
of an angel appearing with it, to preach again to all nations, and
people ? Surely if the orthodox preachers preach the fulness of the
gospel, it would be superfluous to send an angel with it, if they already
have it in their possession. Indeed, if there was nothing more in the
scriptures to prove that both Catholics, and Protestants, do not preach
the gospel in its purity, and administer the ordinances with legal
authority, this testimony of John sufficiently proves it : for this angel
•was to have the everlasting gospel to preach to all that dwell on the
earth, to every nation, kindred, tongue, ^nA people : consequently to
every society. The idea that an angel shall have the gospel to preach
to all nations, tongues, and people, presupposes an apostacy, and at
GOSPEL DISPENSATION. 89
once shows the fallacy of the efforts of the missionaries to convert the
world to their notions; for according to John, they are to have it preach-
ed to them, and that too, as a witness of the coming of Christ ; also that
the hour of God's judgment is at hand, which no doubt Christ alluded
to w^hen he said: "And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached
in all the world, for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end
come." — Matt. xxiv. 14. But, says one, John did not say, that men
should preach this gospel ; but the angel only. To this we say, God
does not send his angels to act as priests on earth, but to bear his
messages to men ; also to make known his covenants to them. It is
not said that this angel in person should preach the gospel to all
nations ; but that he should come with it, or have it to preach to all
nations. It is the work of the servants of God, to preach the gospel
to all nations. Indeed, in consequence of apostacy, the Lord has
taken the priesthood, or authority from the church; therefore, this
angel was to be sent to restore this authority, or commission men to
preach the gospel to all nations. The prophets have mentioned this
restoration, and rejoiced when they saw that Israel, in the last days,
should return bacR to the land of their fathers, when their kingdom
shall be restored to them, and they no more be cast off, or become
exiles. All these predictions we shall hereafter notice under another
head.
But says the reader, has this angel yet flown? and have men been
commissioned with the above authority to preach the gospel to all
nations ? This question will be fully answered in some future number.
THE OBJECT OF A CONTINUATION OF REVELATION.
As it ever has been, and now is, the privilege of the saints to re-
ceive revelations direct from heaven ; and is also one of the distinctive
features, that distinguish the Latter-Day Saints from other societies,
we think it proper to make a few observations upon the design of
them, that the reader may know the benefits of such blessings.
The doctrine of immediate revelation from God is objected to by
most societies who profess Christianity, and the principal reason why,
we conceive to be for the want of a correct understanding of the
object, that the Lord has ever had in view in reveahng his word to
his people. Some have supposed that a new revelation cannot be
given without making known another gospel, and the moment we in-
troduce the subject, we are assailed by priest and professor, who say
there is to be no more revelations : for say they there is but one true
gospel. We readily admit that there is but one true plan of salvation ;
but we as readily deny that the object of new revelation is to reveal
another gospel. The gospel is the law of God, or the invariable rule
of adoption, and through an obedience to it men and women are made
' »o. 4.-2*
90 THE OBJECT OF A
the adopted sons and daughters of God ; and revelations were given
to the people of God.
It is evident that the antiquity of the gospel, is equal to that of the
earth. And it is also said, that there is no other name given under heaven
whereby man can be saved except the name of Jesus Christ. Again,
life and immortality were brought to light through the gospel. Enoch,
Noah, and the patriarchs, were acquainted with the principles of life
and immortality. It is also said that the gospel was preached to
Abraham — (See Gal. iii. 8.) to the children of Israel in the wilderness.
(See Heb. iv. 2.) Indeed, all the patriarchs, and prophets, were made
the adopted sons of God through an obedience to the principles of
righteousness ; and they received many revelations but not to change
the gospel, or to cause them to adopt some other plan for salvation,
that is, to save their souls in the Celestial Kingdom of God. But they
often received revelations, giving them directions for their temporal
safety. In order to more clearly illustrate this subject we will use a
comparison.
For instance, a husbandman has several sons; and also a planta-
tion— of course there are various works to perform, and these sons are
the persons made choice of to do them. Hence he reveals his will to
one, saying, go and plough such a field ; and to another go and do
something else ; and so on, till he gives each one directions, and his
portion of the work to perform. Again, there are various works to
do at different seasons of the year ; consequently he gives directions
that each work may be performed in its proper season and time
thereof.
In like manner, according to the Saviour's parable, the Lord is the
husbandman of all the earth, and he has had, and has yet, various works
to do at diflerent ages of the world, and he always has given revela-
tions adapted to the works that were necessary to be done. Yet not
to reveal a new gospel, for it is a perfect law of liberty, devised by an
infinite being ; consequently it is also infinite, and of necessity, as we
have before said, remains in all ages the same invariable rule of adop-
tion. When the authority, or holy priesthood is taken away, and
men are deprived of the privilege to administer the ordinances, it
may be restored by revelation, or the administration of an angel.
But as for the letter of the gospel — there is no necessity for revealing
it unless it is lost ; but it was not lost to the patriarchs : for by it they
were made to understand the principles of life and immortality.
Whether, or not, the ordinances were administered prior to the ap-
pearance of Christ in the flesh, we leave the reader to judge.
The Lord having a particular work to do in the days of Noah ;
(and he always works by means,) hence he said to his servant, or son
Noah, go and proclaim the principles of righteousness to this genera-
tion, and tell them that I will bring a destruction by a flood upon
them, if they do not turn from their wickedness, — that I may leave
them without an excuse ; and in the meantime prepare an ark for the
CONTINUATION OF REVELATION. 91
saving of thyself and family. Noah moved forward with fear, and
prepared the ark, and by this means rode safe over the flood. Thus
the Lord imparted such intelligence to Noah, as suited the occasion,
which proved beneficial to himself and family, even to their temporal
salvation. But this revelation and commandment to Noah was not
designed as a rule of faith, for future generations, that is, it was not
a commandment for any other person or persons, that they should
build arks or warn Antediluvians of a flood ; but only for the time
being.
Next, the Lord said to his servant, or son Abraham, get thee out
of Ur of the Chaldees, and I will make thee a great nation in the land of
Canaan. The Lord at this time had a particular work to do, which was
to raise up a righteous nation to perpetuate his name, attributes, and
commandments : for the inhabitants of the earth were then fast
degenerating from the law of heaven, and sinking in darkness, and
inclining to heathen mythology. The revekations given to Abraham
differed much from those to Noah ; yet they were adapted to the
work for which they were given.
Again, he sent his holy angel to his son Lot to warn him of the awful
conflagration, that was shortly to come upon Sodom and Gomorrah,
and direct him to a place of refuge. And mark Lot did not undertake to
build an ark to save himself from destruction: for the directions given
to him, for his temporal safety, differed widely from those to Noah.
Surely, if he had been like many of the present generation he would have
said, that there were revelations enough already given — that there
was no necessity for any more. And what would have been the con-
sequence, we leave every person to judge for himself. Yet Lot, no
doubt, became a righteous man through obedience to the same law of
God, that Enoch, Noah, Abraham, and all other patriarchs did.
After Israel had groaned in bondage, in Egypt, four hundred years
the Lord resolved to fulfil the promise he made to Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob, that their posterity should inherit the land of Canaan ; and
in order to do it, he called out of the burning bush to his son Moses,
and made known to him his intentions.
Now at this time, the Lord had one of the greatest works to do
that he has ever done since the time of the creation; and the circum-
stances that the children of Israel were in, called for the immediate
interposition, not only of the power of God, but for his counsel. The
Lord gave Moses particular directions what to do, to deliver Israel
from the hands of the Egyptians. Moses did not assume his commis-
sion, neither did he act upon those given to Noah, Abraham, or
Joseph; but he received one for himself; not to build an ark to escape
destruction in time of a flood, or to direct Israel to flee to Zoar, to
escape an awful conflagration ; but to stand before Pharoah — bring
the ten plagues upon Egypt — to instruct the children of Israel in all
things necessary for their safety — go before and lead them out of
Egypt. Thus Moses had a commission to do a different work from
92 THE OBJECT OF A
those of any other prophets ; and God gave revelations adapted to
that ffreat, and marvellous work — that act, that strange act.
Again at this time the voice of inspiration seemed to be more or less
hushed into silence, and a spiritual darkness brooded over the land ;
and notwithstanding the oppression of the Israelites, they were a hard-
hearted, and rebellious people. But the years of their bondage were
accomplished : therefore, Moses, and Aaron, had power given them
to stand before Pharoah, and to bring the ten plagues upon Egypt. —
Israel then marched out of Egypt with majesty and power. — Pharaoh
and his hosts followed them. — The waters of the Red Sea were
divided by the power of Jehovah — Israel marched through without
injury, singing sweet notes of praise, and tuning their joyful anthems
to the praise of the God Abraham who was able to deliver them from
the hand of oppression ; while Pharaoh and his company were plunged
beneath the massive wave, and thus received a just demerit of their
crimes. It sufficeth to say, that the Lord continued with a mighty
hand, and stretched out arm to lead the Israelites through the wilder-
ness; and to almost daily instruct, and direct them by giving reve-
lations. But, notwithstanding all the miracles that they had seen
performed for their deliverance, and the revelations that had been
given, they were troubled with the propensity to believe that revela-
tion had been given, and miracles wrought in times past ; but deny
that there is to be any more, which has been a thing peculiar to all
generations, especially to the one now on the stage of action. Indeed,
the Israelites, in the wilderness, did not deny but what God had given
revelations, and worked miracles in times past ; but when they after-
wards were brought into straitened circumstances, and they saw
no chance to deliver themselves by their own power, they supposed
that the age of miracles was passed by, and that God had ceased
delivering them by an interposiiion of his power : and on one occa-
sion, they took up stones to stone Moses ; saying, that he had led
them into the wilderness to perish. But to proceed.
The ten commandments were given — the Law of Moses established
— Moses and Aaron deceased — Joshua succeeded, took command, and
led the children of Israel over Jordan ; and by immediate revelation
from God divided the land of Canaan among them : and thus the cove-
nant people of the Lord were made to inherit the land that was promised
to their fathers. But with all the revelations that were given to the
Israelites, there was no entire new plan for salvation devised. But
says one, you astonish me ; was not the ceremonial law a new plan for
salvation? We answer in the negative ; for it was only appended to
that law which was delivered to the patriarchs. Paul declares that
this law was not one of faith, nor of righteousness : " For as many
as are of the works of the law are under the curse :" &c. " But that
no man is justified by the law in the sight of God, it is evident : for,
the just shall live by faith. And the law is not of faith : but, the man
that doeth them shall live in them. Christ hath redeemed us from the
CONTINUATION OF REVELATION. 93
curse of the law, being made a curse for us : for it is written, cursed
is every one that hangeth on a tree." " Wherefore then serveth the
law ? It was added because of transgressions, (added to what ? to
the gospel.) till the seed [Christ] should come to whom the promise
was made ; and it was ordained by angels in the hand of a Media-
tor." " Is the law then against the promises of God l God forbid :
for if there had been a law given which could have given life, verily
righteousness should have been by the law." — Gal. iii. 10-21. Paul
in another place says, it was a law of carnal ordinances. Peter said
that it was a yoke, which was too hard for them, or their fathers to
bear. From all these sayings we conclude that the law of Moses
was no new plan of life and salvation ; but because of the wickedness
of the Israelites this law was added, which Peter said, was a yoke
upon them. Thus we discover that all the revelations that were given
so far, were not to make known another gospel ; although they dif-
fered from each other according as the several works for which they
were given required.
Now the Lord continued raising up prophets, and giving revelations
during the Mosaic dispensation. For instance, he called upon his
servant Samuel, and sent him to anoint Saul a king for Israel, also
David. He gave David many revelations ; and he also gave Solomon
directions how to build the temple. Isaiah received many revelations,
and prophesied of the first and second coming of Christ ; also of the
restoration of the House of Israel in the latter-days. The Lord said
unto Jeremiah, go and prophesy to Zedekiah, and to the princes of
Judah ; and say unto them, that if they do not forsake their wickedness
and turn to me, the king of Babylon shall come and destroy the city
of Jerusalem, burn the temple, and that they shall be carried away
captive into Babylon, and there remain seventy years. When the
seventy years of captivity were fulfilled, the Lord raised up Nehe-
miah, Zerubbabel, Ezra, and many others whom he commanded to
gather the Jews together, and proclaim to them that the time was
come for them to return, and rebuild Jerusalem. The revelations
given to these men were different from those given to Moses, Aaron,
and Joshua ; because the restoration of the Jews, and rebuilding
of the city and temple after the Babylonish captivity was quite a
different work from that of the deliverance of Israel from Egyptian
bondage. We might mention many other instances when new reve-
lations were given differing from any that had ever been given before;
but we forbear ; for it sufficeth to say, that God has performed many
works during both the patriarchal, and Mosaic dispensations, and has
always given revelations adapted to each respective work. But to
hasten.
At the commencement of the Christian era, the Lord commenced
one of the greatest works that he has ever performed since the begin-
ing, as follows : First, God, or Christ manifest in the flesh ; second,
sending John the Baptist as a forerunner to prepare the way, and pro-
94 THE OBJECT OF A
claim that the Kingdom of God was at hand ; third, Christ being
baptized and then inviting all to take up their cross and follow him;
fourth, choosing twelve disciples, and other seventy, whom he sent
before him with a proclamation, also that the Kingdom of God was
at hand ; fifth, his being crucified, or offered as a sacrifice for the sins
of the world ; sixth, his resurrection ; seventh, the establishment of
his Kingdom ; eighth, to have the Gospel preached to all nations.
Hence he said to his servants, or adopted sons, Peter, James, John,
Matthew, Mark, Thomas, Luke, and all the apostles, and elders, &c.:
'' Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature:"
" Go teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost."
From what the apostle says, we are not to expect any other gospel
than that which they were sent to preach: " Though we or an angel
from heaven preach any other gospel, than that which we have
preached unto you, let him be accursed." And all Christians admit
that Christ previous to his ascension established the principles of his
gospel in the minds of his disciples ; and if they with others had
abided by all his precepts, which were delivered prior to his ascen-
sion, they would have been saved if another revelation had never been
given, that is, they would have received eternal life. Indeed, the
principles of the gospel were known at the very commencement of the
church. Yet the revelations that the apostles received were of major
importance, for their temporal salvation, and the advancement of the
cause of God. But says one, if they understood, and had obeyed the
gospel, what was the use of any more revelations ? We will answer
this question by asking another : for instance, a man takes an orphan
and adopts him his son ; after the ceremony of adoption is performed
will he not, if a just parent, first instruct and give him a good educa-
tion, and thus improve his mind ; and when he has arrived to a mature
age, give him directions and set him to work to perform that which
he has for him to do 1 And now we ask, for what purpose did Peter,
Paul, John, and many others of the apostles receive revelations?
Most certainly God did not reveal another gospel; but he revealed
to them many other things of importance; first, he directed them to
a place of safety at the time Jerusalem was destroyed by the Roman
armv; second, he gave them instructions how to travel, and where
it was his will that they should go to preach the gospel : for instance,
the Lord knowing where the gospel could be preached with success,
directed his servants to such places: for example, he said to Philip,
"go and join thyself to the Eunuch's chariot :" the angel stood by
Paul, saying, " come over to Macedonia and help us :" Peter falling
into a trance saw a vision, and learned the will of God concerning
the Gentiles receiving the gospel ; and then being directed to go with
the messengers of Cornelius. Third, he gave them the Spirit of reve-
lation, or phophecy by which they obtained a knowledge of things to
come; also to instruct the saints with all the glorious promises of tke
CONTINUATION OF REVELATION. 95
first resurrection ; — their reign on earth, and their reward in the
Celestial Kingdom of Glory. These things were a comfort, joy, and
consolation to them in the time of affliction, and persecution.
The apostles, John, Peter, and Paul, received many revelations
after the gospel was preached, and many obeyed it and lived up to its
requirements, and died rejoicing in hope of a glorious resurrection,
which shows that the gospel was established, and they through an
obedience to it had become the sons of God ; and as they were doing
the work of the Lord they received such instructions from him as
were adapted to the work he had given them to do. The apostles by
the Spirit of prophecy forewarned the saints of the rise of anti-Christ,
and ihe great falling away. Yet all their revelations were not given
to cause them to adopt some other doctrine, or gospel. Thus we
discover that the object of new revelation from the time of the crea-
tion, till the sacred volume was closed, was to carry the purposes of
God into effect. And tell me, O man ! when did God ever do a work
on earth without first revealing it to his servants, and when necessary
employed them as instruments to do it 1 "Surely," says the prophet,
" the Lord God will do nothing, but he revealeth his secret unto his
servants the prophets." — Amos, iii. 7. ''Where there is no vision,
the people perish; but he that keepeth the law, happy is he." — Prov.
xxix. 18. Again, tell me ! has the Lord yet any work to do on earth,
or when the volume of inspiration was closed did he cease to be a
God to give revelations, and work miracles 1 If he does not do any
other work on earth, woe he unto the inhabitants thereof. But per-
haps the testimony of John will now come with force to the mind of
the reader: "And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven
having the everlasting gospel to preach to them that dwell on the
earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people."
Indeed, according to the testimony of the prophets the Lord has one
of the greatest works to perform, as yet, that he has ever done since
he spoke the word, chaos heard, and the world rolled into order.
It is plain from our Saviour's parable of the labourers, that God has
had, and has yet works to perform in various ages of the world, which
he has and will do by giving revelations, and empowering his servants
to work miracles : " For the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man
that is a householder, which went out early in the morning to hire
labourers into his vineyard. And when he had agreed with the
labourers for a penny a day, he sent them into his vineyard. And he
went out about the third hour, and he saw others standing idle in the
market-place, and said unto them go ye also into the vineyard ; and
whatsoever is right I will give you. And they went their way. Again
he went out about the sixth and ninth, hour, and did likewise. And
about the eleventh hour he went out, and found others standing idle,
and saith unto them why stand ye here all the day idle ? They say
unto him, because no man hath hired us. He saith unto them, go ye
also into the vineyard ; and whatsoever is right, that shall yc receive."
—Math. XX. 1-7.
56 OBJECT OF A CONTINUATION OF REVELATION.
It is probable that the term hour in this parable is a figure of a cer-
tain epoch, or age of the world ; and the different hours, peradven-
ture, has reference to different dispensations, or times when God hath
commissioned his servants to do certain works: for instance, he called
Adam, and the first patriarchs, which are represented by the house-
holder hiring labourers early in the morning. Again, the calling of
Noah, is represented by the third hour. Moses, Aaron, and others by
the sixth ; the apostles and elders, &c., by the ninth ; and the calling
of servants, and sending them into the vineyard of the Lord in the
last days which is or will be the fulfilment of what John described
■concerning the angel that was to fly through the midst of heaven, is
represented by the servants being called at the eleventh hour.
It is evident that the calling of labourers at the eleventh hour, has
an allusion to a latter-day work ; because the elapse of time, accord-
ing to the parable, between the former dispensations, was greater
than that between the eleventh hour, and the time of reckoning.
Again, the fact that those who are called at the eleventh hour have
to work but one hour, does not a little favour the idea, that the great
"work of God in the last days will be a short work. There have been
many difierent times or dispensations, when the Lord called servants,
and sent them to work in his vineyard, which we have not mentioned,
or which were not represented by this parable : for the Saviour only
mentioned some of the most prominent epochs in the history of the
church, from the beginning to the time of the reckoning with all the
servants of God, and when they shall receive their reward and reign
with Christ on earth.
Having thus glanced at the object of revelations in various ages oi
the world — we will now leave ibis part of the subject.
It is reported, and many of the clerical order have concurred in
stating that the Latter-Day Saints believe, and preach a new gospel;
and the reasons why they make such a statement we conceive to be;
first, because we believe that it is our privilege to receive revelations, as
well as the former-day saints ; and that we contend that revelations
have been given, and men commissioned once more to preach the gos-
pel ; sx?cond, they have cherished the nonsensical, unscriptural, and
unchristian-like idea, that another revelation cannot be given without
revealing a new gospel. We are often troubled with individuals who
come to us, accusing us of preaching another gospel. Many of the
clergy accuse us of the same thing, and by so doing they display as
much ignorance of the bible, and the design of revelation, as any set
of men we could mention. The idea that a new revelation cannot be
given without revealing another gospel, is in direct hostility to the
livhole tenor of the scriptures.
Now we positively deny that we preach any other gospel, than that
■which Christ, and the apostles preached. We make this statement to
correct the public mind of the erroneous idea, that we preach another
wospel. {To be continued oji \st. jJcige next number.)
THE
PUBLISHED BY B, WINCHESTER, PASTOR OF THE BRANCH OF THE
CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER DAY SAINTS IN PHILADELPHIA.
"when god wokks who can hinder?"
VOL. I.] PHILADELPHIA, MARCH 1, 184L [NO. 5
THE OBJECT OF A CONTINUATION OF REVELATION.
(Continued from page 96.)
We believe tnat it is our privilege to know the will of God concerning
us, as well as it was the privilege of the former-day saints to know
the will of God concerning them. Most unquestionably, the Lord
never had a people on earth that he acknowledged to be his own, ex-
cept he had inspired men among them. Some may ask, if he has not
acknowledged many of the Christian societies to be his own. If he
has, he has done it by revelation ; but if he has given none since the
days of the apostles, then he has not acknowledged any society to be
his people: for he has no other way of doing it, but by revelation;
" Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but he revealetii his secrets
unto his servants the prophets." Where would be the justice in God to
make known his will to his ancient saints, by giving revelations, and
discovering to them future glories, and removing the intervening vail,
and pcrmiting them to gaze upon the hallowed throng of eternity ; and
also to receive a foretaste of the blessings oi' the world to come; and
then exclude his saints of future ages, from the privilege of receiving
such blessings. It is asserted that Christendom of the present age
has so much more light, and knowledge than the former-day saints
had, that they need no more revelation. We admit that this genera-
tion, with regard to arts, and sciences, arc far in the advance of any
former; but we deny that they have as much knowledge of the things
of God as the ancients : for they saw visions, and obtained knowledge
VOL. I. NO. V. — 1
§8 INTRODUCTION TO THE SUBJECT OF
from the Lord, and it is inconsistent for any person, who has never
received a revelation, or seen a vision, to say that he has as much
light and intelligence of the things of God as they. One vision of
eternity, and future glories, will learn a person more than the reading
of volumes. For instance, a man has twelve sons ; would it be a just
thing for him to to admit six of the eldest into his presence, and to
instruct, and bless them with gifts, &c. ; and then exclude
the other six from the privilege of entering into his presence ; but
leave them to trust to their own ingenuity, or economy for a living ?
Certainly, such a parent would be looked upon as being an unjust one.
Would not the ideas of those who deny that it is our privilege to re-
ceive revelations (providing we believed them,) lead us to come to the
same conclusion with respect to the justice of God? Astonishing in-
consistency! Why not believe that God is the same yesterday, to-day,
and for ever? Why believe that he gave revelations to the apostles;
but that it is not the privilege of the people of God in the nineteenth
century to receive them also? Surely, he that lacketh wisdom in this
our day, can ask God, "who giveth to all men liberally, and up-
braidelh not; and it shall be given him." (See James, i. 5.)
Indeed, nothing could be more plain, and explicit from the bible,
than that God has one of the most powerful, and majestic works
to do in these latter-days, that he has ever done; and if the prophecies
are true, miracles, and revelations will be given, such as will be adapted
to the great work of God: for the gospel must be preached to all
nations as a witness that the coming of the Lord is nigh. — Israel
gathered, Zion built, and, in a word, the way prepared for the ap-
pearance, or second advent of the Messiah. But Oh ! the deep rooted
blindness, and superstition that is so interwoven with the traditions
of so many who profess Christianity! why say that the day of miracles
has passed by, and that we need no more revelations ? Hath not the
prophets declared that the last days shall be the greatest days for
miracles, and revelations that ever was? We answer in the affirma-
tive, which we will now proceed to prove — investigate, and learn from
that whkh is strewed over the face of prophecy, what God has promised
to do for his people in this our day and age of world. We will com-
mence with the Book of Mormon and adduce scripture and reason to
establish all the claims that it makes to inspiration, and antiquity.
INTRODUCTION TO THE SUBJECT OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
Now reader we are about to enter into a full investigation, and de-
tail of the claims that the Book of Mormon makes to inspiration, or
divine origin, and adduce the testimony of the prophets that is in favour
of such a work. But before we proceed to examine the scriptures
upon this subject, we will remove some of the most prominent objec-
tions that are urged against the idea of a new revelation.
THE BOOK OF MORMON. 99
No sooner had the Book of Mormon made its appearance, than
priests and professors, began to rage, Madam Rumour began with
her poisonous tongues ; epithet upon epithet, calumny upon calumny,
was heaped upon the few that were first engaged in the cause ; mobs
raged, and the people imagined a vain thing ; a general hue and cry
was raised, and reiterated from one end of the country to the other,
saying, ' this people are deluded,' ' they are impostors,' * false prophets,'
* fanatics,' ' deceivers,' — * have nothing to do with them, for they
preach a new gospel,' ' they have dug a new bible out of the earth,'
* they tell us something about the administration of angels.' — ' Away
with them,' ' do not let them preach in your houses' — ' you will be
deceived.' Indeed, the clergy have exerted their influence to put a
stop to this work, the pen of the learned has been wielded in order to
throw a mist of darkness over the principles we hold forth to the
world ; and in a word, the combined powers of earth and hell, have
conjoined to overthrow it; the shafts of the wicked have been
leveled against us, the drunkard and the swearer have catched
the sound, and have joined with the professor in crying ' delusion,'
&c. In the midst of this uproar our facilities for spreading the
truth were somewhat limited ; and had we the tongue of Michael
the arch-angel it would have been as impossible for us to reason with
the uproarous multitude, as it would have been for any man to reason
with the Jews, while Christ was before Pilate, and they were crying,
" away with him," " crucify him," " crucify him" ; or for Paul to have
reasoned with the Ephesians in the midst of the uproar, and their crying,
*' great is the goddess Diana of the Ephesians." Some that were en-
gaged in the tumult, — opposing the work of God, «fec., have stopped,
and enquired what was the cause, or meaning of all this uproar ; the
reply of their conscience was, we know nothing about it — they resolved
immediately to investigate the subject for themselves, and the result of
their researches was their conviction, and convertion. Others who
were free from prejudice, and party spirit, looked into these things as
soon as they made their appearance among them ; and thus the honest
in heart are made to rejoice, and their hearts are swelled with grati-
tude to God for his condescention, in revealing his word to his people,
and causing the light of heaven to dawn once more upon the benighted
world. — Sending his heavenlv messengers to commission men once
more to preach the gospel to all the inhabitants of the earth. Also
sending forth the Book of Mormon, which the prophets have said
should be one of the instruments in the hand of God to commence the
gathering of Israel — the establishment of Zion — that the way may be
prepared for the second coming of Christ. — This work of God has rol-
led on with majesty, and with power ; and tens of thousands have
received the Spirit of God, which witnesses with their spirits that these
things are true. But to the subject.
God always does his work in his own way, and at the same time
to confound, and bring to naught the wisdom of the wise, and the
JlOO INTRODUCTION TO THE SUBJECT OF
understanding of the prudent. Men have often marked out a path
for God to walk in, and have paved it with their books of divinity,
and opinions ; but when God works, he works in his own way, he
walks in his own path, his course is onward, and straight-forward ; so
much so that he frustrates all the works of men, and proves their plans
to be foolishness with him.
The peculiarity of the works of God in various ages of the world,
and also their being so different from what the world in their wisdom
expected them, that they have ever been a stumbling-block to the wise,
noble, and the learned. For instance, when the Lord commanded Noah
to warn the Antediluvians of the flood, and to build the ark; but few
believed him. And it may be, that they had never heard of such a
thing as a flood ; although they may have believed the revelations that
Adam, Seth, Enos, Enoch, and others had; but the idea of a flood was
something new and derogatory to their feelings. Perhaps they had
no objections to Noah's preaching concerning the principles of right-
eousness ; but the idea of his building an ark of such huge dimensions,
was too preposterous an undertaking, according to their opinions :
and perhaps they pointed the finger of scorn at him, and made this the
principle objection to all his preaching. Surely, the building of the
ark on dry land was something more marvelous for the capacity of
man to digest, than that of the singular, and strange manner in which
the Book of Mormon was brought to light. Christ said, " as it was
in the days of Noah, so shall it be in the days of the coming of the
Son of Man." People in the present age object to any thing new that
appears ogt of the ordinary course of events, and urge their objections
because of the singularity of it. The Sodomites had the same reason
to object to the testimony of both Lot, and the angel, concerning the
conflagration of their city. Those things were new, and altogether
different from any thing that they had ever heard before.
Indeed, the Jevi^s or the Israelites were in a habit of believing the
revelations of their former prophets ; but of stoning those that were
contemporary with them, and reject their revelations, because they
were new, strange, and different from those of their former prophets.
For instance, the Jews persecuted Isaiah ; but their children extoled
his prophecies to the very heavens, and said, they would not have done
as their fathers did ; but at the same time, Jeremiah was in their midst,
and they lifted their puny arm against him, rejected liis prophecies, and
cast him into the pit ; because he predicted something new and sti'ange.
The Jews at the lime of the incarnation of Christ lauded the
wisdom of the former prophets ; but stoned those that were then on
earth, Christ said : " Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites !
because ye build the tombs of the prophets, and garnish the sepulchres
of the righteous, and say, if we had been in the days of our fathers,
we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the pro-
phets. Wherefore ye be witnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the
THE BOOK OF MORMON. 101
children of them which killed the prophets. Fill ye up then the mea-
sure of your fathers." — Math, xxiii. 29-32.
The Pharisees and Sadducees, urged many objections against the
idea that Jesus was the true Messiah, and thus brought the malice of
the people upon his head. They declared they were Moses' disciples,
and said they had Moses, and the prophets ; but they scorned the idea
of any person being Christ's disciple. They despised Jesus because
of his humble birth; and because he chose illiterate men for his apos-
iles ; also because he associated with publicans, and sinners. He
was the stumbling-stone, and rock of offence that the prophets men-
tioned. The apostle Paul says : " But we preach Christ crucified,
unto the Jews a stumbling-block, and unto the Greeks foolishness." —
1 Cor. i. 23. The minds of the learned Greeks with all their wisdom,
was not sufficiently large for them to believe the resurrection of Christ.
Indeed, no doctrine could have been more unpopular, than that of the
resurrection of Christ was, in the days of the apostles. Paul says,
the saints were called the filth, and offscouring of all things. They
were despised by the noble, and scorned by the learned, martyrdom,
imprisonment, banishment, and awful persecutions were the common
fate of the believer. But in the course of time the prejudices of kings,
and philosophers, that were so awfully excited before, began to wear
away, and they began to look into these things, and at length the
Christian religion was propagated by the authority of the Roman em-
pire: the gospel, and the I'esurrection of Christ was now no longer
considered a mystery. These things began to be popular, and it was
considered an honour to a man to become a Christian. Persecution
gradually died away until the believer was no more persecuted for be-
lieving in Christ ; but the scene was changed, and the Mother church
began to persecute the dissenters, or Protestants for heresy.
It has ever been a thing peculiar to the commencement of a par-
ticular dispensation, for God to send forth something that was a
stumbling-block to the learned, and that appeared as foolishness to the
noble. Therefore, we are not astonished that the Book of Mormon
has become a stumbling-block to so many; and the fact thai the learned,
ihe wise of this world, and the professors of religion, are our vilest
persecutors, and most inveterate enemies, does not discourage us, when
we consider that Christ himself was a rock of oflfence to the Jews;
and priests and professors, who made higher pretentions to hoHness,
than any other people on earth, were his most inveterate enemies :
and the learned thought it all foolishness, and the poor and the meek
of the earth, were the principle part that embraced his gospel. Per-
haps, in the course of time the prejudices that are against the Book
of Mormon will wear away, and it will not be considered so myste-
rious as what it is now. If this should be the case, of course iHq
society will become popular, and if wickedness should continue on
earth as it now is, then farewell to the spirit of humility, and pure and
undefiled religion before God. But the Lord has said, that he will cut
ao. 5.-1*
102 INTRODUCTION TO THE SUBJECT OF
his work short in righteousness, in the last days : therefore, as soon as
these things are proclaimed to all nations, and Israel gathered ; the
Lord will come : or before there will be time for these things to be-
come popular among the learned of this world, wickedness will be
destroyed. But there are several passages of scripture that are cited
to, to countermand the idea of a new revelation, which we will now
notice : — there are other objections which we will also notice.
Many assert that there was to be no more revelations after the days
of the apostles; and the following is quoted to prove it : " For I tes-
tify unto every man that hear eth the ivords of the prophecy of this
book, if any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto
him the jjlagues that are written in this book; and, if any man
shall take au: ay from the words of the book of this prophecy, God
shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the
holy city, and from the things ivhich are ivritten in this book. —
Rev. xxii. 18, 19. John in saying this, certainly had no allusion to
any other book, or revelations, other than his Apocalypse. The New
Testament, compiled as it now is, was not then in existence. Paul's
various epistles, at the time John was upon the Island of Patmos, were
scattered among those to whom he directed ihem. And if he intended
to convey the idea, that any man that should attempt to write any
more by the inspiration of God, should be cursed; he most unquestionably
transgressed, and if his words are true, brought the curse upon his
own head ; for according to historians he wrote his " Gospel," and
three "Epistles," after he wrote his book of Revelations, and no one that
believes the scriptures, disputes but what he wrote all his writings by
inspiration. Mr. Fleetwood, in his history of Christ and his apostles
writes thus : " The greatest instance of St. John's care for the souls of
men, is in the writings he left to posterity; the first of which in time,
though placed last in the sacred canon, is his Apocalypse or Book of
Revelation which he wrote during his banishment at Patmos. Next
to the Apocalypse, in order of time, are his three epistles — the first of
which is catholic, calculated for all times and places, containing the
most excellent rules for the conduct of a Christian life, pressing to
holiness and pureness of manners, and not to be satisfied with a naked
and empty ])rofession of religion." *' The other two epistles are but
short, and directed to particular persons ; the one to a lady of great
quality, the other to the charitable and hospitable Gains." " Before
he undertook the task of writing his Gospel, he caused a general fast
to be kept by all the Asiatic churches, to implore the blessing of heaven
on so great and momentous an undertaking." It is evident that John
has reference to his own writings, because he uses the pronoun this,
"the book of this prophecy," this relates to his Apocalypse, and to
no other book. We have often heard people apply it, as though it had
an allusion to the whole bible ; but we impute it to their ignorance of
the common import of the language, and also their imbecility. It is
mconsistent for any person to suppose that this saying debars God of
THE BOOK OP MORMON. 103
the privilege to reveal his word when he pleases. Again, it is in-
compatible with the language of the text to say that it has reference
to adding to any book other than Revelation. If this proves that no
person has a right to receive revelations, and that the curse of God,
will follow them that attempt to write by inspiration, then by the same
rule we will prove that all the prophets after Moses were cursed, or
incurred the displeasure of God. Moses commanded thus : " Ye
shall not add unto the word which I command you, neither shall ye
diminish aught from it, that ye may keep the commandments of the
Lord your God which I command you." — Deut. iv. 2. Thus Moses
forbid any to add to his words. But notwithstanding this command
the prophets wrote many revelations Avhich added to the canon of
scripture, or the common library of religious intelligence ; but at the
same time they did not add to Moses' commandments, or enlarge them,
or in other words they did not encroach upon them. Each prophet
wrote his own revelations ; but interfered with no others. Solomon
made a similar assertion : " Every word of God is pure : he is a shield
unto them that put their trust in him. Add thou not unto his words,
lest he reprove thee, and thou be found a liar." — Prov. xxx. 5, 6. If
we are authorized from this saying of John to reject all subsequent
revelations then from Moses, and Solomon, we are authorized to reject
the prophets.
Another passage that is applied as testimony to prove that there is
no necessity for any more revelations, is as follows : " And that from
a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make
thee tvise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus.''
2 Tim. iii. 15. Says one, what necessity is there for any more in-
spired writings, seeing that there was enough in Timothy's day to
make a man wise unto salvation ? The iXew Testament writings were
not in existence at the time Timothy was a child. The writings of
John were not written until after Paul made this expression. It is
evident that it was the Old Testament scriptures that were able to make
Timothy wise unto salvation ; and if we by this saying reject all re-
velations subsequent to those of the apostles, wc certainly by the same
passage will be under the necessity to consider the New Testament
scriptures useless.
Again Christ said while on the cross, '^that all things were now
accomplished, that the scrijjtures might be fulfilled.'^ — John, xix. 28.
Christ in saying this did not intend to convey the idea that the work
of revelation was accomplished ; for if he did, then the apostles were
engaged in a superfluous work, that is, it was superfluous for them to
receive, and write revelations after all was accomplished !
Some may opine that the following is proof, to countermand the
idea of a continuation of revelation : " Seventy weeks are determined
upon thy people, and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression,
and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity,
and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision
104 INTRODUCTION, &LC.
and prophecy , and to anoint the most holy." — Dan. ix. 24. It is
certain that Daniel here has an allusion to the close of the vision, and
fulfilment of prophecy that relates to the first coming of Christ. But
to say that there was to be no more prophecies, visions, &c., subse-
quent to the time that Christ w^as cut oflf for the sins of the world, is
repugnant to the writings of the New Testament. Indeed, the Spirit of
God was more generally diffused among the saints after the crucifi-
cation than it was before, and instead of the gift of prophecy coming
to an end, it was more generally bestowed upon the saints, and there
were more prophets in the Christian Church, in primitive times, than
there was at any time previous. That Paul both prophesied, and saw
visions, no one disputes. John wrote a book of Revelation, and in it
it is said : "And he said unto me, thou must prophesy again before many
peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings." — Rev. x. 11. It is sup-
posed by the majority of professors in Christendom, that when John
concluded his writings the volume of inspiration was closed, and
all was written that God ever intended that the human family should
have, for say they, the canon of scripture is complete. But we con-
tend that if God ever inspired his servants to write, their writings are
of importance, and not to be hid in the labyrinth of darkness for ever.
Indeed, if the bible itself is true, it is but a portion of the inspired
writings that God intended for the world. The bible quotes more
than twelve books, which are not to be found in it — most, if not all of
which, were written by prophets or seers, whose inspiration the Bible
itself acknowledges. We will here mention a few of them.
Book of Jashcr, Joshua, x. 13.
Book of the Acts of Solomon, 1 Kings xi. 41.
Book of Nathan the Prophet, } ^,^^^^^^ ^^.^ ,^
Book of Gad the Seer, )
Book of the Prophecy of Ahijah, ) ^ Chron. ix. 29
Book of the Visions of Iddo the Seer, )
Book of Shcmaiah the Prophet, jo Chron. xii 15
Bookof Iddo the Seer, i~
"Written in the story of the ])rophet Iddo." — 2 Chron. xiii. 22. If.
necessary we could produce quotations in the bible for several other
books, some in the Old Testament, and some in the writings of the
apostles refcring to epistles, which are not to be found among the
sacred writings. If so many books are left out of the bible, and yet
actually quoted in it ; there may have been hundreds of others of
which "we have no account. Where are the predictions of the pro-
phets who prophesied in the camp of Israel at the time Moses ex-
claimed " Would to God the Lord's people were all prophets"? Peter
said : " Whom the heaven must receive until the times of the restitution
of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy
prophets since the world began." — Acts, iii. 21. From this, we learn that
all the prophets from Adam to Peter prophesied of this restitution ; but
we have the writings of but a few. Christ speaking of Abel called him
THE CLAIMS OF THE BOOK OF MORMON, 6ZC. 105
a prophet, and where are his predictions ? In a word there is nothing
in the scripture to justify any man in believing that there was to be no
more revelations, and that it is repugnant to the will of God to receive
any subsequent to the acknowledged sacred volume, or to disprove
the Book of Mormon; but on the other hand there is an abundance of
evidence in them, to convince every lover of truth, that God in the
last days will add to the general library of religious intelligence, till
the knowledge of God covers the earth, as the waters cover the sea
— that no one will have it to say to his neighbour, know ye the Lord,
for all shall know the Lord from the greatest unto the least. There
js also sufficient evidence to prove that the Book of Mormon was to
come to light in the last days, or another book of the same description,
which we will now proceed to examine.
THE CLAIMS OF THE BOOK OF MORMON ESTABLISHED— IT ALSO
DEFENDED.
The Book of Mormon was found in the year of our Lord one thou-
sand eight hundred and twenty-seven, in Ontario county. New York.
Was translated and published in the year of our Lord one thousand
eight hundred and thirty. It contains the history of the ancient inhabi-
tants of America, who were a branch of the House of Israel, of the tribe
of Joseph ; of whom the Indians are still a remnant ; but the principal
nation of them having fallen in battle, in the fourth or fifth century,
one of their prophets, whose name was Mormon, was commanded by
the Lord to make an abridgement of their history, their prophecies
and their doctrines, which he engraved on plates ; and afterwards be-
ing slain, the record fell into the hands of his son Moroni, who being
hunted by his enemies, was directed to deposit the record safely in
the earth, with a promise from God that it should be preserved, and
brought to light in the latter-days, by the means of a Gen-
tile nation, who should possess the land ; and that it should be one
of the instruments in the hands of God to commence his great work
— the gathering of the House of Israel, and the establishment of
Zion. This deposit was made about the year four hundred and twenty,
on a hill then called Cumora, now in Ontario County, where it was
preserved in safety, until it was brougiit to light by no less than the
ministry of angels, and translated by inspiration: and the Great Je-
hovah bore record of the same to chosen witnesses, who declare it to
the world. This translation was executed by Joseph Smith, who is a
native of the State of Vermont, subsequently removed to Manchester,
near the place where this record was deposited. But says the ob-
jector, there is so much marvcllousness about this that my capacity is
not able to digest it without substantial evidence. To this we say
there is sufficient evidence both circumstantial, and scrii)tural, to es-
tablish the authenticity of the Book of Mormon. But to hasten.
106 THE CLAIMS OF THE
We shall now proceed to prove ; first, from various relics of antiquity,
that America has been inhabited by an enlightened people, far in ad-
vance of the savage state of the red men of tiie forest ; second, that
they were a branch of the House of Israel ; third, that it was their
privilege to receive revelations, and write them for the benefit of fu-
ture generations ; fourth, by the predictions of prophets, that they were
of the tribe of Joseph; fifth, that they were to receive revelations,
which were to be deposited in the earth to come forth in the latter
times, and unite, in testimony, with the Jewish scriptures ; sixth, that
the gathering of Israel will soon follow, or succeed the coming forth
of this work. Having thus planned our work, — we will investigate
each particular separately.
Now when the antiquarian traverses the Western wilds, he has the
privilege to behold the relics of a once enlightened nation, who under-
stood arts and sciences to some extent. He there can walk upon the
ruins of once magnificent cities abounding in wealth and prosperity j
but now depopulated, and lying in heaps of massive ruins. And if he
is onward with his researches — he gazes upon numerous forts, mounds,
obelisks, and catecombs, which he marks with wonder and amaze-
ment. When he surveys the Southern part of North America — he
there can feast his mind upon the works of antiquity until it is ab-
sorbed in contemplating the scenes of destructienthat have come upon
this nation of the dead, and leveled their cities in ruins. In Guatamala
he can survey the ruins of a once splendid, beautiful, and populous
city, perhaps as ev^er was on the globe ; (we allude to the city of
Otolum near Pulenque,) and while wandering through these heaps of
massive ruins, he beholds the remains of large temples, and palaces,
which exhibit the work of human ingenuity. With a more close ob-
servation he discovers a fine display of architectural genius in the
construction of these once splendid edifices. In viewing with more
avidity still he beholds in these huge buildings the works of science —
an immense quantity of hieroglyphics. Hence he no longer doubts
but what America was inhabited by an enlightened nation anterior to
its discovery by Columbus. While in the midst of these ruins, he
refiects, he ponders upon the fate of cities, and empires. He reflects
upon Babel, and the imaginations of the inhabitants of the plains of
Shinar. One stroke of Omnipotence was sufficient to frustrate all
their designs, and cause Babel to moulder in ruins. He thinks of an-
cient Thebes, that abounded with so many splendid edifices, and whose
inhabitants boasted of their intelligence, and supposed it to be the
queen of cities ; but no sooner had it risen to the zenith of its glory,
than the Great God showed that his power was greater than that of
man, by causing it to be crushed to ruins ; and thus remain a monu-
ment of wonder for future ages. He thinks of the once mighty city
of Babylon, which was so powerfully fortified ; but as soon as it had
ascended to the height of its grandeur, and its inhabitants been the
means of humfcling the pride of other nations, the God of Israel raised
BOOK OF MORMON ESTABLISED. 107
up another nation to humble their pride and bring them to naught — at
length the city was destroyed. Thus by the power of the Omnipo-
tent God Babylon was destroyed and left in ruins, and hid in obscurity
that its exact place of location is not known to the present generation.
He thinks of Jerusalem the place which God chose to have a mag-
nificent temple built in honour to his name, the land of Christ's nativi-
ty, the place where angels ministered to the prophets, and where much
of the sacred volume was written. Once called the holy city ; but
God has abandoned it for centuries past : and the romantic scenery
of its lonesome ruins, and evacuated suburbs, first strikes the eye of
the traveller ; and the dreariness of its adjacent valleys constrains him
to cry out, surely, there is a God that ruieth, and when a nation keeps
his commandments they prosper; but when they transgress he brings
destruction upon them. He also thinks of Rome, once the queen of
cities; but now in ruins.
After reflecting upon Ihe scenes of antiquity in the Old world, his
mind again settles upon those of the New. He then bursts forth from
his soliloquy, and exclaims unto his comrade, I see here standing monu-
ments of refinement, and arts to a degree of prefection ; and the beau-
tiful walks where the fair sons and daughters of a powerful nation,
prided and amused themselves in viewing the beautiful works of the
city ; but now they are no more, and no one is left to tell their or'icr'm,
and how they were destroyed. Surely, there is an Omnipotent God
that reigneth, both in heaven, and on earth. He can raise up king-
doms, and suffer them to sway their sceptres over all the earth, and
when they have airsen to the very zenith of their glory, and ex-
hausted their wisdom in fortifying their cities, He has come out of his
hiding place, and with one stroke of his power. He has caused em-
pires to tremble and totter to pieces, and their cities to be leveled to the
earth, and to become wild desolations — howling wildernesses, places
for wild beasts.
After viewing these works of antiquity he is anxious to learn their
origin : for which he searches for something that will disclose the secret
— but in vain. Again he hears of the discovery of some other city
with numerous writings, or inscriptions on stones ; at this he takes new
courage and sets out for the place, hoping to find something that will
divulge the secret. — Vain hope — He sinks in despair; his mind is still
left in the wide field of conjecture, doubt and uncertainty. He cries
out and says, as yet we must ask in vain, who were the founders of
these cities of the dead ? Alas ! their names have faded into oblivion.
The remembrance of their deeds remains not even in tradition or
legendary song. Oh ! that some mighty genius like that of Belzoni
would arise and remove from these cities of the world called new, the
vail that conceals their origin. But stop, kind reader didst thou know
that one mightier than Belzoni has removed the veil — broke the long
silence and made known the origin of this people. Yes Jehovah who
is the revealer of secrets has dcvulged this secret — the light of heaven
108 THE CLAIMS OF THE
has dawned with its refulgent rays — the angel of God directed to
the place. In Cumora's lonely hill it was concealed — the meek
rejoiced and the poor among men tuned their joyful lyres — heaven
reechoed, back the same. But to proceed.
To prove the foregoing statements with regard to American anti-
quities, we extract the following from different authors. First, Rev.
A. Davis in his lecture on the discovery of America by the Northmen
says: "The ruins of a city in Central America are among the most
striking of such. This city, called Palenque (the name of a town not
far off; other antiquarians call it Otolum) lies two hundred and fifty
miles from Tobasco, lat. about 15° N." " And there were discovered
not such buildings as those erected by the Druids, of rough and mis-
shapen stones ; but such as those in which kings dwell — built of hewn
stones. The appearance of these ruins shows a nation once existed
there highly skilled in mechanical arts, and in a state of civilization
far beyond any thing that we have been led to believe of the abori-
gines, previous to the time of Columbus. A distinguished antiquarian of
New York has received from this city a beautiful specimen of the fine
arts — an idol of pure gold. This has emphatically been called the
Thebes of America. In surveying its ruins, the traveller is led to be-
lieve that it was founded at as early a period as the renowned cities
of Egypt.
How immense this city ! It is supposed to have been sixty miles in
circumference, and that it contained a population of nearly three mil-
lions. Great were its commercial privileges — even now the broad
and beautiful Otolum rolls along its desolated borders." " One of the
principal structures revealed to the eye of the antiquarian istheteaculi
or temple. Its style of architecture resembles the Gothic. It is rude,
massive and durable. Thougli resembling the Egyptian edifices, yet
this and the other buildings are peculiar, and are diflerent from all
others hitherto known. The entrance of the temple is on the east
side by a portico more than one hundred feet in length, and nine feet
broad. The rectangular pillars of the portico have their architraves
adorned with stucco work of shields and other devices." " The anti-
quity of this city is manifest not only from its nameless hieroglyphics
and other objects; but from the age of some of the trees growing over
buildings where once the hum of industry and the voice of merriment
were heard. The concentric circles of some of these trees were
counted, which showed that they were more than nine hundred years
of age." " The antiquities of America spread from the great lakes of
the North and West to Central America, and the Southern parts of
Peru on the South; from the Alleghany Mountains on the East, to the
llocky Mountains on the West, and even from the Pacific to the
Atlantic Ocean."
The following is an extract from Priest's history of American anti-
quities. Speaking of the before mentioned city he says : " This account
which partly describes the ruins of a stone city seventy-five miles
BOOK or MORMON ESTABLISHED. 109
in circuit (length 32 English miles, greatest breadth 12 miles,) full of
palaces, monuments, statues, and inscriptions : one of the earliest seats
of American civilization about equal to Thebes of Egypt, and well cal-
culated to inspire me with hopes that they would throw a great light
over American History, when more properly examined." We might
multiply a catalogue of extracts from different authors upon this subject ;
but we forbear, believing that enough has already been said to con-
vince every candid mind that America has been inhabited, previous
to its discovery by Europeans, by an enlightened and civilized race
of people. However, if any one should wish to learn farther con-
cerning the antiquities of America, we recommend him to A. Davis'
" Discovery of America by the North-men." J. Priest's "American
Antiquities," Mr. Hill's Do. ; and Baron Humboldt's " Travels in
South America."
It is evident from the following extracts that the aborigines of this
continent arc descendants of the House of Israel. But lest the reader
should misunderstand, we will here state, that the Book of Mormon pro-
fesses to have been written by a nation that has been destroyed ; but
they, and the present race of Indians w'ere of the same origin, or
sprung from the same father; therefore, when we prove the one to be
a branch of the House of Israel, we prove the other to be of the same
origin.
First, says Mr. Boudinot : " It is said among their principal or be-
loved men, that they have it handed down from their ancestors, that
the Book which the white people have, was once theirs : that while
they had it they prospered exceedingly, &c. They also say, that
their fathers were possessed of an extraordinary Divine Spirit, by
which they foretold future events, and controlled the common course
of nature ; and this they transmitted to their ofi'spring, on condition of
their obeying the sacred laws ; that they did by these means, bring
down showers of blessings upon their beloved people ; but that this
power for a long time past had entirely ceased." Colonel James
Smith, in his Journal while a prisoner among the natives, says : " They
have a tradition, that in the beginning of this continent, the angels, or
heavenly inhabitants as they call them, frequently visited the people,
and talked with their forefathers, and gave directions how to pray."
Mr. Boudinot, in his able work, remarks concerning their language ;
*' Their language in its roots,idiom, and particular construction, appears
to have the whole genius of the Hebrew, and what is very remarka-
ble, and well worthy of a serious attention has most of the peculiarities
of that language ; especially those in which it dilTers from most other
languages. There is a tradition related by an aged Indian, of the
Stockbridge tribe, that their fathers were once in possession of a sacred
Book, which was handed down from generation to generation, and at
last hid in the earth, since which time they had been under the feet
of their enemies. But these oracles were to be restored to them again ;
and then they would triumph over their enemies and regain their an-
VOL. I. NO. V. — 2
110 THE CLAIMS OF THE
cient blessings, together with their rights and privileges." Mr. Boudinot,
after recording many traditions similar to the above, at length re-
marks : " Can any man read this short account of Indian traditions,
drawn from tribes or various nations ; from the Wes! to the East, and
from the South to the North, wholly separated from each other, writ-
ten by different authors of the best character, both for knowledge and
integrity, possessing the best means of information, at various and
distant times without any possible communication with each other ;
and yet suppose that all of this is the effect of chance, accident, or
design, from a love of the marvellous or a premeditated intention of
deceiving, and thereby running their well established reputation? Can
any one carefully, and with deep refiection, consider and comparf^
these traditions with the Ten Tribes of Israel, without at least draw-
ing some presumptive inferences in favour of these wandering natives
being descended from the Ten Tribes of Israel V
The following is extracted from Priest's American Antiquities:
"Joseph Merrick, Esq., a highly respectable character in the church at
Pittsfield, Mass., gave the following account: that in 1815, he was
leveling some ground under and near an old wood shed standing on
a place of his, situated on an Indian hill. He ploughed and conveyed
away old chips and earth to some depth. After the work was done,
walking over the place, he discovered, near where the earth had been
dug the deepest, a black strap as it appeared, about six inches in length,
and one and a half in breadth, and about the thickness of a leather trace
to a harness. He perceived it had, at each end, a loop of some hard
substance, probably for the purpose of carrying it. He conveyed it
to his house, and threw it into an old tool box." "After some time, he
thought he would examine it ; but in attempting to cut it, found it as
hard as bone : he succeeded however in getting it open, and found it
was formed of two pieces of thick raw-hide, sewed and made water
tight with the sinews of some animal, and gummed over ; and in the
fold was contained four folded pieces of parchment. They were of a
dark yellow hue, and contained some kind of writing. The neigh-
bours coming in to see the strange discovery, tore one of the pieces to
atoms, in the true Hun and Vandal style. The other three pieces Mr.
Merrick saved, and sent them to Cambridge, where they were examined,
and discovered to have been written with a pen, in Hebrew, plain and
legible. The writing on the three remaining pieces of parchment were
quotations from the Old Testament. See Deut. vi. 4-9, Deut. xi. 13-
21, Ex. xiii. 11 — 16, to which the reader can refer, if he has the
curiosity to read this most interesting discovery."
It is evident from the foregoing that the ancient inhabitants of
America, together with the present race of Indians, are a branch of
the House of Israel, which we infer from the peculiarity of their
traditions, and the singular fact that a writing was found written in the
Hebrew.
There are various other accounts of American Antiquities that we
BOOK OF MORMON ESTABLISHED. Ill
might insert; but we pass by them in order to hasten to the field of pro-
phecy, knowing that the testimony of prophets, who wrote by the inspira-
tion of God, is better than tradition, or the testimony of uninspired men.
That America has been inhabited by an enhgiitened nation anterior
to Columbus, no one that has the sUghtest acquaintance with American
antiquities disputes; but the question arises in the mind whether or not,
ihey had the privilege to receive revelations direct from God, which
is a thing that can be determined in no other way, but by the sacred
scriptures.
The apostle Paul said ; " And [God] hath made of one blood all
nations of rntn for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath
determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their
habitation ; that they should seek the Lord, if haply they might
feel after him, and find him though he be not far from, every one of
us. — Acts, xvii. 26, 27. From the a bove we learn that God has decreed
that men should dwell on all the earth; of course America not excepted,
and that it was, and is the privilege of all nations to call on his name,
or feel after him and find him. And now we ask, if men have found
God, how did they do it 1 The answer is, by revelation : *' For after
that, in the wisdom of God, the world by wisdom knew not God."
But this part of the subject is plain ; and if it was the privilege of the
ancients of this land to receive revelations, they certainly had the
liberty to write them ; and their knowledge of science shows that they
had power to do it: and of course, if written by inspiration, it would
fee sacred scripture, as much so, as though it had been written in Asia.
We would just as soon believe revelations given in America, providing
we could be persuaded that they are of divine origin, as we do those
written among the oriental nations. There is no difierence ; for God
is the same, and he is just as near to one part of the globe as another.
Again, it is not improbable but that the ancients of this continent kept
a record of their national affairs ; if they did not, they were different
from other nations who were not any better skilled in science than
they were. Indeed, we are led to infer from the numerous hiero-
glyphics, and writings that they were in the habit of writing much, if
not, a history of their national affairs. The accounts of large temples,
evidently places of worship, toj^ether with the fact that Hebrew
writings have been found, gives us a clue to the origin of this people:
and thus, after wandering through the field of conjecture and doubt,
light now begins to dawn equal to that of twilight; and the veil that
has covered these things in mystery begins to rend. But reader, do
not stop here ; let us be onward in our march, and pursuit of knowled*^
upon this subject, until the day star arises, and we immcrge forth into
the light, and learn who built these cities of the dead, and whoss
fingers have so curiously marked these temples with various inscriptions
that have so much puzzled the antiquarian. But says one, where shall
I go ? from whence shall I obtain the information ? Let the testimony
oi prophets, and patriarchs speak, and let us believe.
1.12 THE CLAIMS OF THE
Now it was customary with the ancient patriarchs to call their
children together, previous to their death, and bless them with a
patriarchal blessing. Jacob whom the angel named Israel was a
distinguished patriarch; hence he called his sons to him before his
decease, and blessed them, and predicted what should befal their
posterity. But it will be remembered that the birth-right, in case there
was no transgression, lawfully belonged to the eldest son. But because
of the transgression of Reuben the birth-right fell to the sons of Joseph ;
hence it is written : "Now the sons of Reuben the first-born of Israel;
for he was the first-born ; but, for as much as he defiled his father's
bed his birth-right was given unto the sons of Joseph the son of Israel :
and the genealogy is not to be reckoned after the birth-right. For Judah
prevailed above his brethren, and of him came the chief ruler: but the
birth-right was Joseph's." — 1 Chron. v. 1, 2. The blessings that were
conferred upon the sons of Joseph, and prophecies concerning their
posterity, are recorded in the xlviii of Genesis. First, Jacob said to
Joseph: "Now thy two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh, which were
born unto thee in Egypt, before I came unto thee, are mine : as Reuben
and Simeon, they shall be mine." Thus they had the blessing of the
birth-right conferred upon them, or in other words, Jacob conferred his
particular or choicest blessing upon them ; and it will be remembered
that those to whom the birth-right belonged were entitled to the
particular, or choicest blessing. " And Joseph took them both,
Ephraim in his right hand towards Israel's left hand, and Manasseh
in his left hand, toward Israel's right hand, and brought them near unto
him. And Israel stretched out his right hand, and laid it upon
Ephraim'shead, who was the younger, and his left hand upon Manasseh's
head guiding his hands wittingly; for Manasseh w^as the first-born.
And he blessed Joseph, and said, God, before whom my father Abraham
and Isaac did walk, the God which fed me all my life long, unto this day,
t'he angel which redeemed me from all evil, bless the lads; and let
tny name be named on them, and the name of my fathers Abraham
and Isaac ; and let them grow tnto a multitude in the midst of
THE eauth." From this we learn that Ephraim and Manasseh were
to grow into a multitude in the midst of the earth, and Jacob's name
■was to be named upon them. Therefore the prophets made a
distinction, and distinguished the tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh, by
saying, the House of Jacob ; and the other tribes by the House oj
Israel. However, sometimes all were included under the one head.
" And when Joseph saw that his father laid his right hand upon the
head of Ephraim, it displeased him ; and he held up his father's hand,
to remove it from Ephraim's head unto Manasseh's head. And Joseph
said unto his father, not so my father for this is the first-born ; put thy
right hand upon his head. And his father refused, and said, I know it, my
son, I know it : he also shall become a people, and he also shall be great ;
but truly his younger brother shall be greater than he, and his seed
shal;, brcoihe a muLTi'J UDfj or NATIONS." Put the latter part of this quota-
BOOK OF MORMON ESTABLISHED. 113
lion with the one before it, " and let them grow together into a
MULTITUDE IN THE MIDST OF THE EARTH," and WC disCOVCr that
Ephraim, and Manasseh were to become a multitude of nations in the
midst of the earth. " And he blessed them that day, saying, in thee
shall Israel bless, saying, God make thee as Ephraim, and as Manasseh ;
and he set Ephraim before Manasseh. Thus they had the choice
blessing of Jacob ; and after that, when any one of the children of
Israel prayed for his friend and blessed him, he said : •' God make
thee as Ephraim and Manasseh," believing that no greater blessing
in time, could be conferred upon him.
Jacob blessed Joseph as follows : "Joseph is a fruitful bough, even
a fruitful bough by a well, whose branches run over the wall. The
archers have sorely grieved him, and shot at him, and hated him :
but his bow abode in strength, and the arms of his hands were made
strong by the hands of the mighty God of Jacob : (from thence is the
Shepherd, the stone of Israel :) Even by the God of thy father, who
shall help thee; and by the Almighty, who shall bless thee with blessings
of heaven above, blessings of the deep that lielh under, blessings of the
breasts and of the womb : the blessings of thy father have prevailed
above the blessings of my progenitors, unto the utmost bound of
THE EVERLASTING HILLS : thcv shall be on the head of Joseph, and on
the crown of the head of him that was separated from his brethren." —
Gen. xlix. 22-26. First, we learn from the above quotation that Jo-
seph was a fruitful bough by a well, whose branches were to run over
the wall. This was spoken no doubt to suit the capacity of the an-
cient oriental nations, who considered the sea as a wall that hemmed
in the land, or Eastern continent : for this reason it may be read with
propriety " over the sea.'' Second, the blessing that Jacob blessed Joseph
with prevailed above the blessing of his progenitors, unto the utmost
(farthest off,) bounds of the everlasting hills. Jacob's progenitors were
Abraham, and Isaac ; and their blessing upon him, as far as an earthly
inheritance was concerned, was the land of Canaan; but Joseph's
was to prevail above this, or extend to the utmost bounds of the ever-
lasting hills.
Now reader imagine yourself standing in Egypt where Jacob then
stood, and then search for the utmost bounds of the everlasting hills,
and you will find them in America. Match this prophecy concerning
Joseph, " his branches (prosterity) shall run over the wall," and reach
unto (or inherit,) " the utmost bounds of the everlasting hills," with
that of Ephraim, and Manasseh, " let them grow together into a mul-
titude of nations in the midst of the earth," and we find that they were
to inhabit the farthest off land from Egypt, and there become a multi-
tude of nations.
Now the scriptures cannot be broken, therefore, these predictions
must apply to America, for the most obvious reason, they cannot be
applied with any propriety to any other land. And let the world
search from one end of the earth to the other, and they will not find
wo. 5,--2»
114 THE CLAIMS OF THE
a multitude of nations, who have sprung from Ephraim, and Manasseh,
unless they find them in America. They may search Asia, Europe,
and Africa, and they will not find them ; that is, a multitude of nations
inhabiting a land to the utmost bounds of the everlasting hills. But
here is an almost boundless country, which was secluded from the
Old World, and inhabited by a race of men evidently of the same
origin, although as evidently divided into many nations. Hosea speak-
ing of the children of Ephraim says, *' when the Lord shall roar, then
the children (of Ephraim) shall tremble from the West." Thus ad-
mitting that the ancients of America, together with the present race
of Indians are the descendants of Joseph, the prophecies concerning
his posterity have been fulfilled to the very letter. And as the birth-
right fell to his sons ; consequently, their blessings with regard to
an earthly inheritance excelled those of their brethren. It is evident
also from what Moses said, that the blessing of Joseph, with regard
to an earthly inheritance, was greater than those of nis brethren :
" And of Joseph he said, blessed of the Lord be his land, for the pre-
cious things of heaven, for the dew, and for the deep that coucheth
beneath, and for the precious fruits brought forth by the sun, and for
the precious things put forth by the moon, and for the chief things of
the ancient mountains, and for the precious things of the lasting hills,
and for the precious things of the earth and fulness thereof, and for the
good will of him that dwelt in the bush; let the blessing come upon
the head of Joseph, and upon the top of the head of him that was separ-
ated from his brethren." — Deut. xxxiii. 13-10.
Christ said : " 1 am not sent but unto the lost sheep of li^.e House of
Israel." — Math. xv. 27; and speaking to the .Tews he said: "And
other sheep I have, which are not of this fold : them also I must bring,
and they shall hear my voice : and there shall be one fold, and one
shepherd." — John, x. 16. He could not have alluded to the Gentiles
as being his other sheep which were not of the same fold with the
Jews, because he personates himself as being the one to go and bring
them. The Book of Mormon says, that Christ after the resurrection
visited the people on this continent, and established his gospel among
them, which indeed, was a remarkable fulfilment of this singular say-
ing of Christ. The prophet speaking of the conversion of the House
of Israel in the last-days says : " F^'om beyond the rivers of Ethio-
pia my suppliants, even the daughters ofjny dispersed, shall bring
mine offering.''^ — Zeph. iii. 10. If we stood on the land of Canaan
where this prophet stood, and then should set out in search of a land
beyond the rivers of Ethiopia, we would pass through the Barbary
States, formerly called Ethiopia, and over the rivers of the same country ;
but as soon as we should get beyond them, we would come to the At-
lantic Ocean, and if we should still pursue our journey, we would come
to America — a land beyond the rivers of Ethiopia, and liere find a
branch of the House of Israel — the Red men of the forest. Zepheniah
continues his predictions, verse llth : " For I will take away out of
BOOK OF MORMON ESTABLISHED. 115
the midst of thee them that rejoice in thy pride ; and thou shalt no
more be haughty because of mine holy mountain." It is a peculiar
trait in the character of the Western Indians to be haughty — but they
shall be so no more, because God will send his truth unto them, and
establish his Zion, and they will rally around his standard. From what
has been said, the reader will discover that the land of America is a
promised land to the tribe of Joseph, as much so, as Canaan to the
House of Israel in general ; and we might refer to many other pas-
sages of scripture which are corresponding testimony in favour of the
same ; but brevity admonishes us to hasten.
The point at issue is, whether or not the ancients of this land re-
ceived revelations ; and if they did, whether or not, they were to be
preserved to come to light in the last days. But, " to the law and the
prophets, if a man speak not according to this word, it is because there
is no light in him."
Jacob said while blessing Joseph : " Even the God of thy father,
who shall help thee ; and the Almighty, who shall bless thee with
blessings of heaven ahove^^ &c. Now we ask what may be called
the blessings of heaven, or the choice blessings of God ? Surely, the
precious blessings of heaven are his word, Spirit, revelations, admin-
istration of angels, gospel of Christ, &c. Moses prophecies of the
same ; " Blessed of the Lord be Joseph's land [America] for the
precious things of heaven." The posterity of Joseph, the prophets have
said, while dwelling in Palestine were rebellious, following after other
gods ; therefore, it was in this land that they have been blessed with
the precious things of heaven. Hosea puts this matter beyond suc-
cessful contradiction ; the Lord speaking through him of Ephraim,
says : " I have written to him the great things of my law ; but they
were counted as a strange thing." — Ho. viii. 12. The Book of Mor-
mon is counted a strange thing to this day.
Now if this people received revelations, and had inspired writings
among them, we have reason to believe from what David says, that
God has preserved them to come forth in the last days to help fill up
the measure of knowledge, that it may cover the earth as the waters
cover the sea. *' The words of the Lord are pure words ; as silver
tried in a furnace of earth, purified seven times. Thou shalt keep
them, O Lord, thou shalt preserve them from this generation for
EVER." — Ps. xii. 6, 7. Thus if they had inspired writings, they were
to be preserved, not in oblivion for ever, but to come to light ; for said
Jesus : " For nothing is secret, that shall not be made manifest ;
neither any thing hid that shall not be known and come abroad." —
Luke, viii. 17.
It is evident from the following that this writing of the tribe of Jo-
seph, was to come forth, and be united with the Jewish scriptures ;
"The word of the Lord came again unto me saying, moreover, thou
son of man, take thee one stick and write upon it, for Judah, and for
the children of Israel his companions : then take another stick, and
116 THE CLAIMS OP THE
write upon it, for Joseph the stick of Ephraim, and for all the House
of Israel his companions : and join them one to another into one stick ;
and they shall become one in thine hand. And when the children of
thy people shall speak unto thee, saying, wilt thou not shew us what
thou meanest by these ? Say unto them, thus saith the Lord God,
behold, I WILL take the stick of joseph, which is in the hand of Eph-
raim, and the tribes of Israel his followers, and will put them with
him, EVEN WITH THE STICK OF JuDAH, AND MAKE THEM ONE STICK,
and they shall be one in mine hand." — Eze. xxxvii. 15-19. It anciently
was customary with the Jews to write their writings upon parchment,
and roll them upon sticks ; hence they used the term the stick of the
law, the stick of Isaiah's prophecy, &c. The Jews use the term to
this day. Therefore, nothing can be more plain than the above pro-
phecy: there is presented two sticks with writings on them, the one
to Ephraim, or Joseph, the other to Judah. That of Ephraim was
to be brought forth by the Lord to unite with that of Judah, and they
were to become one in his hand, or agree in testimony. It is plain
that the stick with the writing upon it for Judah was a figure or sam-
ple representing the Old and New Testaments, or Jewish scriptures ;
and it is equally evident that the one for Ephraim has no allusion to
them ; but to a writing that was to be brought forth hy the power of
God just in time to gather Israel. The Jewish scriptures were not
written by the tribe of Joseph ; therefore, this writing for Ephraim
has reference to a separate work from the Old and New Testaments ;
although agreeing in testimony : and it was to be brought forth, or
united to them by the power of God. But says the objector, this pro-
phecy can be otherwise explained, and shown to have been fulfilled
a long time previous to this. We deny that it can be with propriety
explained in any other way, or shown to have been fulfilled at any time
previous. The following verses of the same chapter settles this
point : " And say unto them, thus saith the Lord God, behold, I will
take the children of Israel/rom among the heathen whither they be
gone and will gather them on every side, and bring them unto their
own land ; and will make them, one nation in the land upon the
mountains of Israel; and one king shall be king to them all ; and they
shall be no more two nations, neither shall they be divided into two
kingdoms any moreataU: neither shall they defile themselves any
more with their idols, nor with their detestable things, nor with any
of their transgressions : but I will save them out of all their dwelling-
places wherein they have sinned, and will cleanse them ; so shall they
be my people, and I will be their God. And David my servant shall
be king over them : and they all shall have one shepherd : they shall
also walk in my judgments, and observe my statutes, and do them."
Now reader go to the land of Canaan, and if you find the tribes of Is-
rael gathered upon that land no more to be divided into two nations
forever, living without sin, and a David reigning over them, then we
will admit that this prophecy is fulfilled ; but if you do not find them
BOOK ©F MORMON ESTABLISHED. 117
in this situation, then with us you will irresistably come to the con-
clusion that its fulfilment is in the future : that is the gathering of Israel;
— but this writing was to come forth as one of the instruments in the
hands of God to gather Israel : consequently it is one of the antece-
dents. And now we testify that the Book of Mormon has come forth
in fulfilment of this prophecy concerning the uniting of the two
sticks or writings ; and that it is a record of the descendants of Joseph
upon this continent.
David is very plain upon this subject, speaking of the gathering of
Israel, and the great work of God in general in the last days, says :
" Mercy and truth are met together, righteousness and peace have
kissed each other. Truth shall spring out of the earth, and righte-
ousness shall look down from heaven. Yea the Lord shall give that
which is good : and our land shall yield her increase. Righteousness
shall go before him, and shall set us in the way of his steps." — Ps.
Ixxxv. 10-13. Christ praying for his disciples said: " Sanctify them
through thy truth — thy word is truth. From these we learn that the
word of the Lord was to spring out of the earth, while righteousness
looks down from heaven. The next thing that was to follow was Israel
set in the way of his steps partaking of the blessings of the land.
The Book of Mormon, as we have before mentioned was deposited
in the earth, and we beheve that it has come to light in fulfilment of
this prophecy.
We will now turn to the xxix of Isaiah ; and from that we shall
learn that a book was to coi-nc forth jjicoiscl^ liko the DooU of Mor-
mon ; but before we commence let us examine what the prophet had in
view. In the xxviii, he exclaims as follows : '• For the I^ord shall
rise up as in mount Perazim, he shall be wroth as in the valley of
Gibeon, that he may do his work, his strange work ; and bring to
pass his act, his strange act. Now, therefore, be ye not mockers, lest
your bands be made strong : for I have heard from the Lord God of
hosts a consumption, even determined upon the whole earth." Thus
having his eye fixed upon this great work of God, as the prophetic
vision rolled before his mind, he saw intervening things, which he also
used as a comparison, as follows : " Woe to Ariel, to Ariel, the city
where David dwelt ! add ye year to year ; let them kill sacrifices.
Yet I will distress Ariel, and there shall be heaviness and sorrow : and
IT shall be unto me as Ariel." According to the particular construc-
tion of the above, the word it does not stand for Ariel ; but for some
other city or nation ; that was to be destroyed with a like destruction,
as Ariel. It is not improbable, but that the prophet had reference
to the Ephraimites, mentioned in the 28th chapter, whom he said were
drunkards, " whose glorious beauty is a fading flower which are on the
head of the fat valleys." This no doubt has an allusion to the Ephra-
imites dwelling in the various valleys of America, whose particular
failings since the time the Lord withdrew the greater portion of his
Spirit from them, have been rioting, drunkenness, &c. The prophet
118 THE CLAIMS OF THE
mentions the destruction that was to come upon them : " Behold, the
Lord hath a mighty and destroying one, which, as a tempest of hail
and a destroying storm," &c. " The crown of pride, the drunkards
of Ephraim, shall be trodden under feet." The Book of Mormon
gives a full account of this destruction, which was similar to that the
prophet described that came upon Ariel. Hence he says : " And thou
shall be brought down, and shalt speak out of the ground, and thy
speech shall be low out of the dust, and thy voice shall be, as of one
that hath a familiar spirit, out of the ground, and thy speech shall
whisper out of the dust" This cannot have reference to the de-
struction of Ariel, or the city where David dwelt : for the speech ot
the Jews has never whispered out of the ground, or from low
out of the dust; but the ancients of America have been visited with
destruction, and as we have before quoted, " trodden under feet," their
writings, revelations, or their speech has been buried in the earth ;
but strange to tell, it has come forth, or whispered out of the dust.
But to hasten :
The prophet resumes the subject, and mentions the particular de-
structions that were to come upon Ariel, and says : " And the multi-
tude of all nations that fight against her and her munitions, and that
distress her, shall be as a dream of a night vision." The Romans when
they destroyed Jerusalem supposed that it never would be built again;
but all their thoughts of obliterating the name, were like those of a
dream ; for God shall cause the city to be reared again. He then
turiio tho oubjv^v^l and prophcoico of tho lattcr-day WOrk of God '. "It
shall even be as when an hungry man dreameth, and behold, he
eateth ; but he awaketh, and his soul is empty : or us when a thirsty
man dreameth, and, behold, he drinketh ; but he awaketh, and, behold,
he is faint and his soul hath appetite : so shall the multitude of all
the nations be that fight against mount Zion." From this we learn
that those who fight against Zion, or the work of God in the last days,
shall be visited with like destructions that Ariel was ; — such as the
sword, with thunder, earthquakes, tempests, and with fire ; and when
they shall make efforts to destroy Zion, and think to put a stop to the
progress of the work of the Lord, all their thoughts and eflbrts shall
comparatively be like dreams. This Zion here mentioned no doubt
is what the prophet alluded to where he says : " The Lord will do
his work, his strange work ; and bring to pass his act, his strange act ;"
and the destruction that is to come upon those that fight against Zion,
is the " consumption determined upon the whole earth." But says
one, this Zion is synonymous with Ariel. If it is, then the prophet
uttered incomprehensible nonsense : for in the first place he speaks of
Ariel as being the object of a destruction ; second, the nations that
fight against Zion were also to be the objects of destruction, and not
Zion.
The following establishes the idea that this Zion is a latter-day work :
" But thou, O Lord, shall endure for ever, and thy remembrance unto
BOOK OF MORMON ESTABLISHED. 119
all generations. Thou shalt arise, and have mercy upon Zion : for
the time to favour her, yea, the set time, is come. For thy servants
take pleasure in her stones, and favour the dust thereof;" " When the
Lord shall build up Zion he shall appear in his glory." — Ps. cii. 13-16.
It is plain from the scriptures that the Lord has not yet appeared in
his glory in fulfilment of this prophecy; for when he will appear in
his glory, he will be accompanied with his saints and angels : there-
fore, Zion is not yet built. Furthermore all the Zion that ever was
established at Jerusalem was in existence at the time David composed
this Psalm. But he says : " This shall be written for a generation to
come ; and the people which shall be created." — Isaiah, Ix, speaking of
the building of Zion, describes the materials that are to be used : for in-
stance, such as the Pine-tree, Fur-tree, &c. He also says : " For the na-
tion and kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish ; yea, those nations
shall be utterly wasted." Some have supposed that the prophet heie
alludes to heaven; but we cannot receive such an idea, because he
says, that the ships of Tarshish shall bring the people from far, and
their gold and silver with them, to beautify the Lord's sanctuary.
Men do not go to heaven in ships neither do they take their gold or
silver with them!! He further adds: "Violence shall no more be
heard in thy land, wasting nor destruction within thy borders; but
thou shalt call thy walls salvation, and thy gates praise. The sun shall
be no more thy light by day ; neither for brightness shall the moon give
light unto thee : bat the Lord shall be unto thee an everlastiog lifTht,
and thy God thy glory ; the sun shall no more go down ; neither shall
thy moon withdraw itself: for the Lord shall be thine everlastin/-'
light, and the days of thy mourning shall be ended. Thy people also
shall be all righteous : they shall inherit the land for ever, the branch
of my planting, the work of my hands, that I may be glorified." The
above is so plain that it needs no comment whatever.
It is certain from the reading of the prophets that they all looked
forward with joyful anticipations to the time when God should set
his hand the second time to gather his people Israel from amontr the
heathen, and from the North countries, and elsewhere; and when he will
establish his Zion for the Millennium, and cause the walls of Jerusalem
to be reared again, to the joy of the saints. Indeed, the prophets have
said, that Zion and Jerusalem shall be places of deliverance at the
time the judgements of God shall go forth among the nations. " And
it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the
Lord shall be delivered : for in mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be
deliverance, as the Lord hath said, and in the remnant whom the Lord
shall call." — Joel, ii. 32. But to return to the subject of the Book of
Mormon.
Isaiah after clearing the way before him by describing the establish-
ment of Zion, or the great work of God, and the manner that those
who mock, or oppose it, shall be destroyed, describes the generation
in which it will commence ; he then particularizes the instrumeni
120 THE CLAIMS OF THE BOOK OF MORMON ESTABLISHED.
that God would bring forth as the antecedent to prepare the way.
Hence, he breaks out with the following words: '• Stay yourselves,
and wonder; cry ye out and cry: they are drunken, but not with
wine ; they stagger but not with strong drink." When was there ever
a time that men staggered more at the promises of God than they
do at the present time 1 " For the Lord hath poured out upon you the
spirit of deep sleep, and hath closed your eyes : the prophets and
your rulers, the seers hath he covered." Surely, darkness covers the
earth, and gross darkness the people. When Christ was on earth there
were some few inspired men : for instance John the Baptist, Simeon,
&c. ; but since the apostacy prophets, and seers have been covered ;
therefore, he has reference to a generation, or generations, after the
beginning of the Christian era, and of course to some one as late as the
present ; therefore, he says : " ^nd the vision of all (the one that shall
first salute their ears) is become unto you as the words of a book that is
sealed, which men deliver to one that is learned, saying, read this I
pray thee; and he saith, I cannot ;for it is sealed." When the Book of
Mormon first came to light, words or characters were copied from
the plates which contained the original, and sent to learned men ; but
they said, they could not fully decipher them : " t^nd the Book is de-
livered to him that is not learned, saying, read this I pray thee :
and he saith I am not learned. Wherefore the Lord said, forasmuch
as this people draw near me with their mouth, and with their lips do
honour me, but have removed their hearts far from me, and their fear
toward me is taught by the precepts of men : therefore, behold, I will
proceed to do a marvellous work among this people, even a
marvellous work and a wonder : for the wisdom of their wise
men shall perish, and the understanding of their prudent men
shall be hid." Now we testify that this prophecy has been fulfilled
in the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, and if it is not the right
book, then another one must come forth in the same way, and exactly
like it. That it was to be a latter-day work, is evident from the fol-
lowing : " Is it not yet a very little while, and Lebanon shall be turned
into a fruitful field ?" Lebanon is not yet turned unto a fruitful field ;
but after this work was to come to light, it was to be but a little while
before it should be : " And in that day shall the deaf hear the words
of the book, and the eyes of the bUnd shall see out of obscurity, and
out of darkness."
(2'o 66 continued.)
THE
^^ma m^lfm^®S®l
<i
PUBLISHED BY B. WINCHESTER, PASTOR OF THE BRANCH OF THE
CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER DAY SAINTS IN PHILADELPHIA.
"when god works who can hinder?"
VOL. I] PHILADELPHIA, MARCH 15, 184L [NO. 6
THE CLAIMS OF THE BOOK OF MORMON ESTABLISHED— IT ALSO
DEFENDED.
(Continued from page 120.)
These with the following, are the effects that this book was to produce :
*' The meek also shall increase their joy in the Lord, and the poor
among men shall rejoice in the Holy One of Israel. For the terrible
one is brought to naught, and the scorner is consumed, and all that
watch for iniquity are cut off: that make a man an offender for a word,
and lay a snare for him that reprovethin the gate, and turn aside the just
for a thing of naught. Therefore, thus saith the Lord, who redeemed
Abraham, concerning the house of Jacob, Jacob shall not now be
ashamed, neither shall his face now wax pale. But when he seeth
his children, the work of mine hands, in the midst of him, they shall
sanctify my name, and sanctify the Holy One of Jacob, and shall fear
the God of Israel. They also that erred in spirit shall come to un-
derstanding, and they that murmured shall learn doctrine^
According to the above, it was to be but a httle while after the book
came forth, before the terrible one [Satan] should be brought to naught.
He is not yet brought to naught ; therefore, the appearing of the book
was a work of as late a date as the nineteenth century. The house of
Jacob shall not now be ashamed, or in other words they will be brought
to a knowledge of the truth, and no more be degraded, cast off, or
made ashamed, because of their transgressions. This corresponds
with^what Ezekiel says about Israel after the two sticks were to come
VOL. I. NO. VI. — 1
P
122 THE CLAIMS OF THE
together. " They also that erred in spirit shall come to understand-
ing," &c. Since the appearance of the Book of Mormon many thou-
sands that were blinded by sectarian doctrines, and erred in spirit,
have been made to rejoice in God : for they have come to a correct
understanding of the principles of righteousness. But says one, what
is the use of this book, admitting it is true? — We answer, first, it
brings to light an important history before unknown to man ; second,
it reveals the origin of the American Indians ; third, it contains im-
portant prophecies, yet to be fulfilled, which immediately concern this
generation ; fourth, it contains much plainness in regard to points of
doctrine, inasmuch that all may understand, and see eye to eye, if
they take the pains to read it ; fifth, it helps to fill the measure of the
knowledge of God, that it may cover the earth as the waters cover
the sea.
Now reader, we have said much about the tribe of Ephraim, and
that the Book of Mormon, to use Ezekiel's words, is the " stick of
Joseph in the hands of Ephraim ;" and it is plain from the prophets
that the Lord has chosen the tribes of Ephraim, and Judah, to be in-
struments in his hands to perform great works. Christ was of Judah,
and the apostles were chiefly of the same tribe. They have performed
their work, namely, preached the gospel to the nations of the earth, and
written much by inspiration ; — but God has sent forth some of the writ-
ings of the tribe of Ephraim, or Joseph, and he will yet make instruments
of them to gather Israel ; and help prepare the way for the Millen-
nium : therefore, it is reasonable for us to look for their writings : for,
according to Isaiah they were to have an abundance of them ; speak-
ing of the Ephraimites, he says : " But the word of the Lord was unto
them precept upon precept, precept upon precept ; line upon line, line
upon line ; here a little and there a little." — Isa. xxviii. 13. David
says by the word of the Lord : "Ephraim is the strength of mine head ;
Judah is my law giver." — Ps. h. 7. Moses says : " His glory is like
the firstling of his bullock, and his horns are like the horns of uni-
corns : with them he shall push the people together from the ends of
the earth : and they are the ten thousands of Ephraim, and they are
the thousands of Manasseh." — Deut. xxxiii. 17. Now the children of
Joseph, or Ephraim never have been the instruments in the hands of
God to gather in the people from the ends of the earth ; but accord-
ing to the above they will yet do it. Jeremiah is very plain on this
subject : "For there shall be a day, that the watchmen upon the mount
Ephraim shall cry, arise ye, and let us go up to Zion unto the
Lord our God. For thus saith the Lord, sing with gladness for Jacob,
and shout among the chief of the nations: publish ye, praise ye, and
say, O Lord, save thy people, the remnant of Israel. Behold, I will
bring them from the North country, and gather them from the coasts
of the earth, and with them the blind and the lame, the woman with
child, and her that travaileth with child together : a great company
shall return thither. They shall come with weeping, and with suppli-
BOOK OF MORMON ESTABLISHED. 123
cations will I lead them : I will cause them to walk by the rivers of
waters in a straight way, wherein they shall not stumble ; for lama
Father to Israel, and Ephraim is my first born. Hear ye the word
of the Lord, O ye nations and declare it in the isles afar off, and say,
he that scatterelh will gather him, and keep him, as a shepherd doth
his flock. For the Lord hath redeemed Jacob, and ransomed him
from the hand of him that was stronger than he. Therefore they
shall come and sing in the height of Zion, and shall flow together to
the goodness of the Lord." — Jer. xxxi. 6-12. First it is said, in the
above that the watchmen of Ephraim shall cry to the people, saying,
" arise ye let us go up to Zion ;" second, it is said that the children of
Israel shall be restored ; third, when they are restored, Ephraim shall
be the Lord's first-born. Ephraim was the second son of Joseph, and
Joseph was the eleventh son of Jacob ; therefore, this birth has refer-
ence to the Ephraimites, first of all the tribes receiving the gospel — be-
ing born of God. Therefore, it is perfectly consistent with reason, for
their writings to come forth to assist in this work of gathering.
Jeremiah connects the following with this work : " Behold, the
days come, saith the Lord, that I will make a new covenant with the
house of Israel, and with the house of Judah ;" " And they shall
teach no more every man his neighbour, and every man his brother,
saying, know the Lord : for they shall all know me, from the least of
them to the greatest of them, saith the Lord : for I will forgive their
iniquity, and I will remember their sin no more." — Jer. xxxi. 31-34.
Isaiah speaking of their restoration, and the everlasting covenant that
the Lord will make with them, says : " And their seed shall be known
among the Gentiles, and their offspring among the people." — Isa. Ixi.
9. Now we ask, can any one tell whether the American Indians are
of Israel unless by revelation from God ? This was a hidden mys-
tery, which was necessary to be revealed in time for their gathering.
— But enough is already said upon this part of the subject. — There is an
abundance of collateral evidence in favour of this work, such, as the
predictions of the prophets concerning the ensign that God will rear
for the gathering of Israel ; " setting his hand the second time to re-
cover them," &c., which we shall hereafter notice under another
head.
We will also for the satisfaction of the reader give a brief history,
as recorded in the Book of Mormon, of the ancients in America —
How they came here — Their prosperity — Some of their teachings —
Some of their prophecies, and their fulfilment — Their destruction —
The depositing of their records — The manner in which the Book of
Mormon was discovered and brought to light — The testimony of sev-
eral who testify to its truth — O. Cowdery's Letters, embracing the
life and character of Joseph Smith, and some of the most important
incidents connected with the establishment of the work of God in this
our day and age of the world, &c., &c.
124 HISTORY OF THE ANCIENTS OF AMERICA
HISTORY OF THE ANCIENTS OF AMERICA, AND ALSO OF THE BOOK OF
MORMON.
Six hundred years B. C, according to the Book of Mormon, Lehi,
who was a righteous man, was fore-warned of the destruction of Je-
rusalem and the Babylonish captivity, who was commanded by the
Lord, took his family and fled into the wilderness. He pitched his
tent in the wilderness near the Red Sea, and sent back his sons to
Jerusalem, who persuaded one Ishmael and his family to accompany
them to their father Lehi. The Lord promised to lead them to a
choice land above all lands ; therefore they set out on their journey
for this land. After a long and tedious journey, they came to the
great waters, or the Ocean. Nephi the son of Lehi, who w-as also a
prophet, and their pilot, or leader in the wilderness ; was commanded
and instructed to build a ship sufficiently large to transport them over
the sea. This work was accomplished in eight years from the time
they left Jerusalem. They set sail, and in a proper time they landed,
as we infer from their record, somewhere on the Western coast of
South America. They immediately commenced tilling the earth, and
erecting mansions for dwelling places.
Lehi had six sons, Laman, Lemuel, Nephi, Sam, Jacob, and Joseph.
Laman, Lemuel, and the sons of Ishmael rebelled against God, and
would not keep his commandments : for this they were cursed. Their
posterity in process of time became a powerful nation ; but extremely
wicked, and their chief occupations were hunting, plundering, and
roving about from place to place. In the Book of Mormon they are
called Lamanites. The other sons ef Lehi were obedient to the com-
mands of God. Their posterity also in the course of time became a great
nation, and were called Nephites. To them God committed his divine
oracles, (the holy priesthood) and they had prophets and inspired men
among them. They also kept a record of their prophecies, and reve-
lations, and the proceedings of their nation. When they left Jerusa-
lem they brought with them the law of Moses, and the writings of
the former prophets, down to the days of Jeremiah. This accounts
for the quotations from Isaiah and others, which are found in the
Book of Mormon.
The Nephites tilled the land, built cities, and erected temp'es for
places of worship; but the Lamanites lived a more indolent life; al-
though, in some instances they built ciiies. The Nephites were at
times faithful to God, at other times they were indifterent, and would
not be faithful. They frequently had long and tedious wars with the
Lamanites, and were often driven before them. They were constant-
ly emigrating to the North. At length they commenced settlements
in the region of country, not far from the Isthmus of Darien, and
while in those parts they advanced farther in science and arts, than
AND OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 125
at any time previous ; and built more spacious cities, and buildings
than they did before.
Six hundred and thirty odd years from the time Lehi left Jerusalem,
Christ, after his resurrection, appeared unto many of the Nephites and
established his church, chose disciples and sent them throughout the
land to preach his gospel, thus fulfilling the saying: " Other sheep I
have which are not of this fold them 1 must go and bring also."
Individuals of the Lamanites at times were obedient to the faith.
The Nephites after Christ's appearance were faithful for many years ;
but in the third or fourth century iniquity began to abound, and their
love began to wax cold. Some dissented and raised up churches for
the sake of gain ; and thus they were troubled with the spirit of pride
and haughtiness. God commanded Mormon, who lived in the fourth
century, to preach repentance to them, and foretell their destruction if
they would not repent. The Lord foreseeing that they would not re-
pent, commanded Mormon to collect the writings of his forefathers —
their revelations and prophecies, &c., and make an abridgement of
them, and engrave them upon new plates, (their manner of keeping
records was to engrave them on metallic plates.) But in consequence
of their wars, and their flight to the North, to escape the Lamanites,
he did not live to finish this work ; and when the final destruction of
the Nephites drew near, he gave the records to his son Moroni, who
lived to see their final extermination, or destruction by the hands
of the Lamanites, and they with his father left to moulder on the
plain.
Thus a powerful nation, whose fathers were the favourites of hea-
ven, were cut ofl", and their names have faded into oblivion. Oh !
sin thou foul monster ! Thou art terrible, thy ways are death ! why
didst thou cause such a nation to be blotted out of the earth?
The Indians of America are the descendants of the Lamanites, and
according to predictions that are in the Book of Mormon, they will
yet lay down their weapons of war and be converted unto the Lord.
Moroni finished compiling and abridging the records of his fathers,
which he engraved upon new plates, for that purpose, to use his own
words, as follows : " And now behold, we have written this record
according to our knowledge in the characters, which are called
among us the reformed Egyptian, being handed down and altered by
us, according to our manner of speech. And if our plates had been
sufficiently large, w^e should have written in Hebrew ; but the Hebrew
hath been altered by us also ; and if we could have written in Hebrew,
behold, ye would have had no imperfection in our record. But the
Lord knoweth the things which we have written, and also that none
other people knoweth our language, therefore he hath prepared means
for the interpretation thereof."
He also engraved on them an account, called the " Book of Etiier," of
a people who left the Old world, and came to this continent, at the time
the language was confounded at Babel ; which was a partial fulfil*
so. 6.— 1*
126 HISTORY OF THE ANCIENTS OF AMERICA
ment of the saying : " So the Lord scattered them abroad from
thence upon the face of all the earth.'* — Gen. xi. 8. If any person
should wish to learn further concerning this people, let him read the
Book of Mormon.
Moroni was then commanded to deposite this record in the earth,
together with the Urim and Thumrnim, or as the Nephites would have
said, Interpreters, which were instruments to assist in the work of
the translation, with a promise from the Lord that it should be brought
to light by means of a Gentile Nation that should possess the land ;
and be published to the world, and go forth to the Lamanites, and be
one of the instruments in the hands of God for their conversion. It
remained safe in the place where it was deposited, till it was brought
to light by the administration of angels, and translated by the gift,
and power of God. But says one, who ever heard of such a
thing as a record being deposited in the earth ? We answer : that it
is nothing more strange than it was for Jeremiah to hide the taber-
nacle, and the ark of the covenant, which contained the tables of
stone, written upon by the finger of God, Aaron's rod, and the pot of
manna, in mount Nebo. This account is to be found in the Apocry-
pha of the Old Testament; 2nd Book of Maccabees, ii chapter.
B«t says the objector, perhaps the account is not true ? We answer :
that history corroborates it. This record was not designed to be a
source of wealth, or wordly profit to any one ; but to be deposited
again, because they were sacred, as much so, as the tables of stone,
on which the ten commandments were written. However, they were
shown to chosen witnesses, men of undoubted veracity, who testify
that they saw it, and know by the voice of an angel that it is the work
of God. But says the objector, again, why was it not shown to the
world, and then there would have been no doubt about this matter ? We
answer: first, because God commanded otherwise, which is the best
of all reasons ; second, the same may be said about the tables of
stone ; why did not Moses show them to all the children of Israel?
We have no account of his showing them to but a few ; but on the
contrary, they were placed in the Holy of Holy where the High-
priest was only allowed to enter once a year. Third, why did not
Christ show himself to the Jews after his resurrection, and thus con-
vince them that he was the true Messiah? Peter said: " Him God
raised up the third day and showed him openly : not to all the peo-
ple, but unto witnesses, chosen before of God, even to us who did eat
and drink with him after he rose from the dead." — Acts, x. 40, 4L
Thus the world had to believe the resurrection of Christ from the
testimony of interested witnesses, and not from disinterested. What
men often think to be the best way, God generally looks upon as
foolishness. We will here insert the testimony of three witnesses,
which is appended to the Book of Mormon ; page 572, third edition.
" Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people, unto
whom this work shall come, that we, through the grace of God, the
AND OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 127
Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, have seen the plates which contain
ihis record, which is a record of the people of Nephi, and also of the
Lamaniles, their brethren, and also of the people of Jared, who came
from the tower of which hath been spoken; and we also know that
they have been translated by the gift and power of God, for his voice
hath declared it unto us; wherefore we know of a surety, that the
work is true. And we also testify that we have seen the engravings
which are upon the plates ; and they have been shown unto us by the
power of God, and not of man. And we declare with words of so-
berness, that«an angel of God came down from heaven, and he brought
and laid before our eyes, that we beheld and saw the plates, and the
engravings thereon ; and we know that it is by the grace of God the
Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, that we beheld and bear record
that these things are true; and it is marvelous in our eyes, neverthe-
less, the voice of the Lord commanded us that we should bear record
of it; wherefore, to be obedient unto the commandments of God, we
bear testimony of these things. And we know that if we are faith-
ful in Christ, we shall rid our garments of the blood of all men, and
be found spotless before the judgment seat of Christ, and shall dwell
with him eternally in the heavens. And the honour be to the Father,
and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost, which is one God. Amen.
" Oliver Cowdery,
" David Whitmer,
" Martix Harris."
Now reader the above is as positive a testimony as there ever wag
concerning any truth that God ever revealed since the world began,
and the knowledge that enabled them to testify, professes to have come
from heaven : therefore, if it is deception, there is no other way to
lind it out, but to receive intelligence from whence it professes to have
come. It is affirmed to be true, from the testimony of an angel, and
a million negatives will not make it false, or effect its truth in the
least. There was a few individuals that testified to the resurrection
of Christ from an actual knowledge — they had seen him ; but there
were many nations that denied, and said, he had not risen from the
dead ; but what did it all amount to? He came from heaven, and the
only way for them to know whether he did or not, was to get a reve-
lation. Noah testified of the flood, and for all that we know, all the
Antediluvians took the negative side of the question ; but what did it
all amount to? Noah obtained his knowledge from heaven, and con-
demned the whole world by his testimony ; and yet they had as many
reasons for rejecting him, as the people iiave for rejecting the Book
of Mormon. Noah alone testified of the flood ; but there are
thousands that can testify that the Book of Mormon is true. If
the Book of Mormon is the work of wicked men, it cannot be found
out in any other way but by revelation ; therefore, those who oppose
it, that have received no revelation, do not know whether they are
fighting against God, or the Devil. Thus the Book of Mormon is
128 HISTORY OF THE ANCIENTS OF AMERICA
supported by that kind of evidence, that all the divines, priests, and
professors, cannot overthrow^ it. It bears its own weight : for it is
true, and none can make il false. Indeed, if there was no other evi-
dence in favour of it, but the testimony of the three witnesses which
we have inserted, we should consider ourselves under obligation to
believe it, until a testimony is received from heaven to over-balance
that which is in favour, which professes to have come from heaven.
Others may think as they please. But says one, the characters of some
of the founders of the sect are such that we have reason to believe
that it is all a fabrication. We know of nothing that is derogatory to
their characters, but the foul misrepresentations of priests, professors,
and editors. The professors of religion circulated falsehoods about
Christ, and the apostles ; but all did not make Christ a false prophet.
A thousand falsehoods are in circulation about the Book of Mormon,
and those who were the instruments in the hands of God to bring
about this work : and what do they all prove ? If they prove any thing,
they prove that they are men of God, and that the Book of Mormon
is true. Christ said: "Blessed are ye when they shall say all manner
of evil against you falsely for my sake." " Woe be unto you when
all men shall speak well of you." " If they have hated me they will
hate you." Again, why were not these things revealed to some of
the learned divines, instead of Joseph Smith? Answer : why did not
Christ choose for his apostles some of the High-priests of the Phari-
sees, or some of the doctors of the law, instead of fishermen. " Not
many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble
are called ; but God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to
confound the wise."
There is also the testimony of eight other witnesses, who testify
that they saw this record. Their testimony is to be found on the last
page of the Book of Mormon. — We will now extract a few prophecies
irom the Book of Mormon.
Nephi prophecy ing of this our day, page 113, says :
'' O ye Gentiles, have ye remembered the Jews, mine ancient cove-
nant people? nay: but ye have cursed them, and have hated them,
and have not "sought to recover them. But behold, I will return all
these things upon your own heads ; for I the Lord, hath not forgotten
my people. Thou fool, that shall say, a bible, we have got a bible,
and we need no more bible. Have ye obtained a bible, save it were
by the Jews ? Know ye not that there are more nations than one ?
Know ye not that I, the Lord your God, have created all men, and
that 1 remember those who are upon the isles of the sea ; and that I
rule in the heavens above, and in the earth beneath ; and I bring forth
my word unto the children of men, yea, even upon all the nations of
the earth ? Wherefore murmur ye, because that ye shall receive
more of my word? Know ye not that the testimony of two nation*
is a witness unto you that I am God, that I remember one nation like
unto another 1 Wherefore, I speak the same words unto one nation
AND OF THE BOOK OF MORMOIC. 129
like unto another. And when two nations shall run together, the
testimony of the two nations shall run together also. (There are
many of the House of Israel that do not believe that Christ is the
true Messiah ; and also many heathen nations ; but when the Book
of Mormon is presented unto them, they will discover that it is the
testimony of another nation that was secluded from those of the
Eastern continent, and without communication with each other, in
those early times ; but it agrees with the bible. The one, was
written upon this continent, the other upon the Eastern; therefore
when the servants of God shall preach the gospel to the nations of
the earth, and to the House of Israel, they will have the testimony of
two nations to present unto them, that have run together, both affirm-
ing Christ to be the Son of God. This will be a testimony that will
not be easily dispensed with; consequently they will search deep into
the matter, and peradventure learn that Jesus is the true Messiah.
Hence we see the utility of the Book of Mormon — for it is a testi-
mony of a nation that was secluded from the Old world. " By the
mouth of two or three witnesses, every word shall be established.")
And I do this that I may prove unto many, that I am the same yester-
day, to-day, and forever ; and that I speak forth my words according
to mine own pleasure. And because that I have spoken one word,
ye need not suppose that I cannot speak another; for my -work is
not yet finished ; neither shall it be, until the end of man ; neither from
that time henceforth and forever.
" Wherefore, because that ye have a bible, ye need not suppose that
it contains all my words ; neither need ye suppose that I have not
caused more to be written: for I command all men, both in the east,
and in the west, and in the north, and in the south, and in the islands
of the sea, that they shall write the words which I speak unto them ;
for out of the books which shall be written I will judge the world,
every man according to their works, according to that which is
written. For behold I shall speak unto the Jews, and they shall write
it: and I shall also speak unto the Nephites, and they shall write it;
And I shall also speak unto the other tribes of the House of Israel,
which I have led away, and they shall write it ; and I shall also speak
unto all nations of the earth, and they shall write it.
*' And it shall come to pass that the Jews shall have the words of
the Nephites, and the Nephites shall have the words of the Jews : and
the Nephites and the Jews shall have the words of the lost tribes
of Israel : and the lost tribes of Israel shall have the words of
the Nephites and the Jews.
" And it shall come to pass that my people which are of the House
of Israel, shall be gathered home unto the lands of their possessions ;
and my word also shall be gathered in one. And I will shew unto
them that fight against my word and against my people, who are of
the House of Israel, that I am God, and that I covenanted with
Abraham, that I would remember his seed forever.
130 HISTORY OF THE ANCIENTS olF AMERICA
" And now, behold, my beloved brethren, 1 would speak unto you:
for I, Nephi, would not suffer that ye should suppose that ye are more
righteous than the Gentiles shall be. For behold, except ye shall keep
the commandments of God ye shall all likewise perish; and because
of the words which have been spoken ye need not suppose that the
Gentiles are utterly destroyed. For behold I say unto you, that as
many of the Gentiles as will repent, are the covenant people of the
Lord ; and as many of the Jews as will not repent, shall be cast off;
for the Lord covenanteth with none, save it be with them that repent
and believe in his Son, who is the Holy One of Israel.
" And now, I woud prophesy somewhat more concerning the Jews
and the Gentiles. For after the book of which I have spoken shall
come forth, and be written unto the Gentiles, and sealed up again unto
the Lord, there shall be many which shall believe the words which
are written; and they shall carry them forth unto the remnant of
our seed. (When the Book of Mormon was first published to the
world there were but a yery few that believed it ; but since that time it
has gained thousands of believers, whether this prophecy was written
by the inspiration of God, or not.) And then shall the remnant of
our seed (the aborigines of this continent, or the Red men of the
forest,) know concerning us, how that we came out from
Jerusalem, and that they are descendants of the Jews. And the
gospel of Jesus Christ shall be declared among them ; wherefore, they
shall be restored unto the knowledge of their fathers, and also to the
knowledge of Jesus Christ which was had among their fathers. And
then shall they rejoice ; for they shall know that it is a blessing unto
them from the hand of God: and their scales of darkness shall begin
to fall from their eyes : and many generations shall not pass away
among them, save they shall be a pure and a delightsome people.
" And it shall come to pass that the Jews which are scattered, also
shall begin to believe in Christ : and they shall begin to gather in
upon the face of the land ; [Canaan] and as many as shall believe in
Christ, shall also become a delightsome people. (At the time the Book
of Mormon was brought to liglit, the land of Canaan was in the hands
of the Turks, who rigidly held possession of it, and would not allow
the Jews the ordinary privileges of other citizens ; but since that time
there has been a great change in the Ottoman Empire, which now af-
fords the Jews more liberty ; and also the privilege to gather upon
the land of their fathers. — Thy have commenced gathering there by
thousands, and are making preparations to build again the city of
Jerusalem. Thus the above prophecy is fulfilling, and if it was not
written by inspiration, we must admit at any rate, that the one who
wrote it, was good at guessing.)
" And it shall come to pass that the Lord God shall commence his
work, among all nations, kindreds, tongues, and people, to bring
about the restoration of his people upon the earth. And with right-
eousness shall the Lord God judge the poor, and reprove with
equity, for the meek of the earth. And he shall smite the
AND OF THE BOOK OF MORMOX. \S1
earth with the rod of his mouth; and with the breath of his
lips shall he slay the wicked ; for the time speedily cometh, that the
Lord God shall cause a great division among the people ; and the
wicked will he destroy ; and he will spare his people, yea, even if it
so be that he must destroy the wicked by fire. And righteousness
shall be the girdle of his loins, and faithfulness the girdle of his reins.
And then shall the wolf dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie
down with the kid ; and the calf, and the young lion, and the fatling,
together ; and a little child shall lead them. And the cow and the
bear shall feed ; their young ones shall lie down together; and the
lion shall eat straw like the ox. And the sucking child shall play on
the hole of the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand on the
cockatrice's den. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy
mountain ; for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord,
as the waters cover the sea. Wherefore, the things of all nations
shall be made known : yea, all things shall be made known unto the
children of men. There is nothing which is secret, save it shall be
revealed ; there is no works of darkness, save it shall be made mani-
fest in the light; and there is nothing which is sealed upon the earth,
save it shall be loosed. Wherefore, all things which have been re-
vealed unto the children of men, shall at that day be revealed ; and
satan shall have power over the hearts of the children of men no
more, for a long time. And now my beloved brethren, I make an
end of my sayings."
Moroni prophecied of this our day, and of the coming forth of the
Book of Mormon, and the situation of this generation, as follows.
Book of IMormon, page 517.
" Behold, I am Moroni ; and were it possible, I would make all things
known unto you. Behold, I make an end of speaking concerning
this people. I am the son of Mormon, and my father was a descend-
ant of Nephi ; and I am the same who hideth up this record unto the
Lord ; the plates thereof are of no worth, because of the com-
mandment of the Lord. For he truly saith, that no one shall have
them to get gain ; but the record thereof is of great worth ; and
whoso shall bring it to light, him will the Lord bless. For none can
have power to bring it to light, save it be given him of God ; for
God will that it shall be done with an eye single to his glory, or the
welfare of the ancient and long dispersed covenant people of the
Lord. * * * And no one need say, they shall not come, for they
surely shall, for the Lord hath spoken it ; for out of the earth shall
they come, by the hand of the Lord, and none can stay it; and it
shall come in a day when it shall be said that miracles arc done
away ; and it shall come even as if one should speak from the dead.
And it shall come in a day when the blood of saints shall cry unto
the Lord, because of secret comi)inations and the works of darkness;
(Reader, just remember the persecutions that have come upon the
saints in the State of Missouri, and the many that have sealed their
testimony with their own blood,) yea, it shall come in a day when
133 HISTORY OF THE ANCIENTS OF AMERICA
the power of God shall be denied, and churches become defiled, and
shall be lifted up in the pride of their hearts; yea, even in a day
when leaders of churches, and teachers, in the pride of their hearts,
even to the envying of them who belong to their churches ; yea, it shall
come in a day when there shall be heard of fires, and tempests, and
vapors of smoke in foreign lands ; and there shall also be heard of
wars, and rumours of wars, and earthquakes in divers places; yea,
it shall come in a day when there shall be great pollutions upon the
face of the earth ; there shall be murders and robbing, and lying,
and deceivings, and whoredoms, and all manner of abominations,
when there shall be many who will say, do this or do that, and it
mattereth not, for the Lord will uphold such at the last day. But wo
unto such, for they are in the gall of bitterness, and in the bonds of
iniquity. Yea, it shall come in a day when there shall be churches
built up that shall say, come unto me, and for your money you shall
be forgiven of your sins. O ye wicked and perverse, and stiti-necked
people, why have ye built up churches unto yourselves to get gain?
Why have ye transfigured the holy word of God, that ye might bring
damnation upon your souls ? Behold, look ye unto the revelations of
God. For behold, the time cometh at that day when all these things
must be fulfilled. Behold, the Lord hath shewn unto me great and
marvelous things concerning that which must shortly come at that
day when these things shall come forth among you. Behold, I speak
unto you as if ye were present, and yet ye are not. But behold, Jesus
Christ hath shewn you unto me, and I know your doing ; and 1 know
that ye do walk in the pride of your hearts; and there are none, save
a few only, who do not lift themselves up in the pride of their hearts,
unto the wearing of very fine apparel, unto envying, and strifes, and
malice, and persecutions, and all manner of iniquities: and your
churches, yea, even every one, have become polluted because of the
pride of your hearts. For behold, ye do love money, and your sub-
stances, and your fine apparel, and the adorning of your churches,
more than ye love the poor and the needy, the sick and the afflicted.
O ye polluted ones, ye hypocrites, ye teachers, who sell yourselves for
that which will canker, why have ye polluted the holy church of God ?
Why are ye ashamed to take upon ye the name of (>hrist ? Why do
you not think that greater is the value of an endless happiness, than
that misery which never dies, because of the praise of the world.
Why do ye adorn yourselves with that which hath no life, and yet
suffer the hungry, and the needy, and the naked, and the sick, and
the afflicted, to pass by you, and notice them not '? Yea, why do ye
build up your secret abominations to get gain, and cause that widows
should mourn before the Lord, and also orphans to mourn before the
Lord; and also the blood of their fathers and their husbands to cry
unto the Lord from the ground, for vengeance upon your heads?
Behold the sword of vengeance hangeth over you; and the time soon
cometh that he avengeth the blood of the saints upon you^ for be'
will not sufl'er their cries any longer."
AND OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 133
The following are samples of the pureness of the doctrine taught
in the Book of Mormon. Nephi instructs his brethren as follows, page
116.
SECOND BOOK OF NEPHI. CHAPTER XIII.
" And now I, Nephi, make an end of my prophesying unto you,
my beloved brethren. And I cannot write but a few things, which
I know must surely come to pass ; neither can I write but a few of
the words of my brother Jacob. Wherefore the things which I have
written, sufficeth me, save it be a few words which I must speak, con-
cerning the doctrine of Christ ; wherefore, I shall speak unto you
plainly, according to the plainness of my prophesying. For my soul
delighteth in plainness : for after this manner doth the Lord God work
among the children of men. For the Lord God giveth light unto
the understanding : for he speaketh unto men according to their lan-
guage, unto their understanding. Wherefore, I would that ye should
remember that I have spoken unto you, concerning that prophet which
the Lord showed unto me, that should baptize the Lamb of God, which
should take away the sins of the world.
" And now, if the Lamb of God, he being holy, should have need to
be baptized by water, to fulfil all righteousness, O then, how much
more need have we, being unholy, to be baptized, yea, even by water.
And now, I would ask of you, my beloved brethren, wherein the
Lamb of God did fulfil all righteousness in being baptized by water ?
Know ye not that he was holy ? But notwithstanding he being holy,
he showeth unto the children of men, that according to the flesh, he
humbleth himself before the Father, and witnesseth unto the Father
that he would be obedient unto him in keeping his commandments;
wherefore, after he was baptized with water, the Holy Ghost de-
scended upon him in the form of a dove. And again: It sheweth
unto the children of men the straightness of the path, and the narrow-
ness of the gate, by which they should enter, he having set the ex-
ample before them. And he said unto the children of men, follow thou
me. Wherefore, my beloved brethren, can we follow Jesus, save we
shall be willing to keep the commandments of the Father? And the
Father said, repent ye, repent ye, and be baptized in the name of my
beloved Son. And also, the voice of the Son came unto me saying,
he that is baptized in my name, to him will the Father give the Holy
Ghost, like unto me : wherefore, follow me, and do the things which ye
have seen me do. Wherefore, my beloved brethren, I know that if ye
shall follow the Son, with full purpose of heart, acting no hypocrisy
and no decoption before God, but with real intent, repenting of your
sins, witnessing unto the Father ihat ye are willing to take upon' you
the name of Christ, by baptism; yea, by following your Lord and
your Saviour down into the water, according to his word ; behold, then
shall ye receive the Holy Ghost; yea, then cometh the baptism of fire
and of the Holy Ghost; and then can ye speak with the tongue of
angels, and shout praises unto the Holy One of Israel.
VOL. I. NO. vi. — 2
134 HISTORY OF THE ANCIENTS OF AMERICA
" But behold, my beloved brethren, thus came the voice of the Son
unto me, saying, after ye have repented of your sins, and witnessed
unto the Father that ye are wiUing to keep my commandments, by the
baptism of water, and have received the baptism of fire and of the
Holy Ghost, and can speak with a new tongue, yea, even with the
tongue of angels, and after this, should deny me, it would have been
better for you, that ye had not known me.
" And I heard a voice from the Father, saying, yea, the words of my
beloved, are true and faithful. He that endureth to the end, the same
shall be saved. — And now, my beloved brethren, I know by this, that
unless a man shall endure to the end, in following the example of the
Son of the living God, he cannot be saved ; wherefore, do the things
which 1 have told you I have seen, that your Lord and your Re-
deemer should do : for, for this cause have they been shown unto me,
that ye might know the gate by which ye should enter. For the gate
by which ye should enter, is repentance, and baptism by water ; and
then Cometh a remission of your sins by fire, and by the Holy Ghost,
And then are ye in this straight and narrow path which leads to eter-
nal life ; yea, ye have entered in by the gate : ye have done accord-
ing to the commandments of the Father and the Son ; and ye have
received the Holy Ghost, which witnesses of the Father and the Son,
unto the fulfilling of the promise which he hath made, that if ye en-
tered in by the way, ye should receive.
"And now, my beloved brethren, after ye have gotten into this
straight and narrow path, I would ask, if all is done ? Behold, I say
unto you, nay ; for ye have not come thus far, save it were by the
word of Christ, with unshaken faith in him, relying wholly upon the
merits of Him who is mighty to save; wherefore, ye must press for-
ward with a steadfastness in Christ, having a perfect brightness of
hope, and a love of God and of all men. Wherefore, if ye shall press
forward, feasting upon the word of Christ, and endure to the end.
behold, thus saith the Father: ye shall have eternal life.
" And no-w, behold, my beloved brethren, this is the way; and there
is none other way nor name given under heaven, whereby man can
be saved in the kingdom of God, And now, behold, this is the
doctrine of Christ, and the only and true doctrine of the Father, and
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, which one is God, without end.
Amen.
CHAPTER XIV.
" And now, behold, my beloved brethren, I suppose that ye ponder
somewhat in your hearts, concerning that which ye should do, after
ye have entered in by the way. But behold, why do ye ponder these
things in your hearts ? Do ye not remember that I said unto you,
that after ye had received the Holy Ghost, ye could speak with the
tongue of angels 1 And now, how could ye speak with the tongue
of angels, save it were by the Holy Ghost? Angels speak by the
power of the Holy Ghost ; wherefore, they speak the words of Christ.
Wherefore, I said unto you, feast upon the words of Christ; for
AND OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 135
behold, the words of Christ will tell you all things what ye should
do. — Wherefore, now after I have spoken these words, if ye cannot
understand them, it will be because ye ask not neither do ye knock ;
wherefore, ye are not brought into the light, but must perish in the
dark. For behold, again I say unio you, that if ye will enter in by
the way, and receive the Holy Ghost, it will shew unto you all things
what ye should do. Behold, this is the doctrine of Christ; and there
will be no more doctrine given, until after he shall manifest himself
unto you in the flesh. And when he shall manifest himself unto you
in the flesh, the things which he shall say unto you, shall ye observe
to do.
" And now I, Nephi, cannot say more : the spirit stoppeth mine ut-
terance, and I am left to mourn because of the unbeHef, and the
wickedness, and the ignorance, and the stiff'-neckedness of men : for
they will not search knowledge, nor understand great knowledge, when
it is given unto them in plainness, even as plain as word can be.
*' And now my beloved brethren, I perceive that ye ponder still in
your hearts ; and it grieveth me that I must speak concerning this
thing. For if ye would hearken unto the spirit which teachetha man
to pray, ye would know that ye must pray : for the evil spirit teacheth
not a man to pray, but teacheth him that he must not pray. But be-
hold, I say unto you, that ye must pray always, and not faint; that
ye must not perform any thing unto the Lord, save in the first place
ye shall pray unto the Father in the name of Christ, that he will
consecrate thy performance unto thee, that thy performance may be
for the welfare of thy soul."
The following are some of the instructions that Christ gave to his
people upon this land, page, 492.
" And it came to pass that as the disciples of Jesus were journeying
and were preaching the things which they had both heard and seen,
and were baptizing in the name of Jesus, it came to pass that the
disciples were gathered together, and were united in mighty prayer
and fasting. And Jesus again shewed himself unto them, for they
were praying unto the Father, in his name ; and Jesus came and stood
in the midst of them, and saith unto them, what will ye that I shall
give unto you; and they said unto him, Lord, we will that thou
wouldst tell us the name whereby we shall call this church ; for there
are disputations among the people concerning this matter. And the
Lord said unto them, verily, verily I say unto you, why is it that the
people should murmur and dispute because of this thing? have they
not read the scriptures, which say ye must take upon you the name
of Christ, which is my name ''. for by this name shall ye be called at
the last day ; and whoso taketh upon him my name, and endureth to
the end, the same shall be saved at the last day ; therefore, whatsoever
ye shall do, ye shall do it in my name; therefore ye shall call
the church in my name ; and ye shall call upon the Father in my
name, that h^^iil bless the church for my sake; and how be it my
136 HISTORY OF THE ANCIENTS OF AMERICA, ETC.
church, save it be called in my name 1 for if a church be called in
Moses' name, then it be Moses' church ; or if it be called in the name
of a man, then it be the church of a man ; but if it be called in my
name, then it is my church, if it so be that they are built upon my
gospel. Verily, I say unto you, that ye are built upon my gospel ;
therefore ye shall call whatsoever things ye do call in my name ;
therefore if ye call upon the Father, for the church, if it be in my
name, the Father will hear you ; and if it so be that .the church is
built upon my gospel, then will the Father shew forth his own works
in it ; but if it be not built upon my gospel, and is built upon the
works of men, or upon the works of the devil, verily I say unto you,
they have joy in their works for a season, and by and by the end
cemeth, and they are hewn down and cast into the fire, from whence
there is no return ; for their works do follow them, for it is because
of their works that they are hewn down ; therefore remember the
things that I have told you. Behold I have given unto you my gospel,
and this is the gospel which I have given unto you, that I came into
the world to do the will of my Father, because my Father sent me;
and my Father sent me that I might be lifted up upon the cross ; and
after that I had been. lifted up upon the cross, I might draw all men
unto me ; that as I have been lifted up by men, even so should men
be lifted up by the Father, to stand before me, to be judged of their
works, whether they be good or M'hether they be evil ; and for this
cause have I been lifted up; therefore, according to the power of
the Father, I will draw all men unto me, that they may be judged
according to their works. And it shall come to pass, that whoso
repenteth and is baptized in my name, shall be filled ; and if he en-
dureth to the end, behold, him will 1 hold guiltless before my Father,
at that day when I shall stand to judge the world. And he that en-
dureth not unto the end, the same is he that is also hewn down and
cast into the fire, from whence they can no .more return, because of
the justice of the Father; and this is the word which he hath given
unto the children of men. And for this cause he fulfilieth the words
which he hath given, and he lieth not, but fulfilieth all his words; and
no unclean thing can enter into his kingdom ; therefore nothing en-
tereth into his rest, save it be those who have washed tiicir garments
in my blood, because of their faith, and the repentance of all their
sins, and their faithfulness unto the end. Now this is the command-
ment, repent, all ye ends of the earth, and come unto mc and be baptized
in my name, that ye may be sanctified by the reception of the Holy
Ghost, that ye may stand spotless before me at the last day. Verily,
verily I say unto you, this is my gospel ; and ye know the things that
ye must do in my church ; for the works which ye have seen me do,
that shall ye also do ; for that which ye have seen me do, even that
shall ye do ; therefore if ye do these things, blessed are ye, for ye
shall be lifted up at the last day."
A. ■
it*
O. COWDERY's letter first to W. W. PHELPS. 137
The following Letters of Oliver Cowdery were first published in the
** Messenger and Advocate," in Kirtland, Ohio, A. D. 1834-5. Believing
they will be read with great interest, and satisfactorily received by
all our patrons ; therefore, we cheerfully insert them in the " Gospel
Reflector." Indeed, the particularities, and important incidents,
connected with the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, have ever
been, and are now, a subject of inquiry. The following Letters contain
all the information necessary upon that subject.
N. B. They were written to W. W. Phelps, who wrote answers to
them ; but we shall not publish them : for he was also a member of
the society ; and his letters were generally brief — questions upon the
above subject. This will account for the style in which the following
are written.
O. COWDERY'S LETTERS TO W. W. PHELPS.
LETTER I.
Norton, Medina co., Ohio, Sabbath evoiing, September 7, 1834.
Dear Brother, —
Before leaving home, I promised, if I tarried long, to
write; and while a few moments are now allowed me for reflection,
aside from the cares and common conversation of my friends in this
place, I have thought that were I to communicate them to you, might,
perhaps, if they should not prove especially beneficial to yourself,
by confirming you in the faith of the gospel, at least be interesting,
since it has pleased our heavenly Father to call us both to rejoice in
the same hope of eternal hfe. And by giving them publicity, some
thousands who have embraced the same covenant, may learn some-
thing more particular upon the rise of this church, in this last time.
And while the gray evening is fast changing into a settled darkness,
my heart responds with the happy millions who are in the presence of
the Lamb, and are past the power of temptation, in rendering thanks,
though feebly, to the same Parent.
Another day has passed, into that, to us, boundless ocean, eternity !
where nearly six thousand years have gone before ; and what flits
across the mind like an electric shock is, that it will never return !
Whether it has been well improved or not ; whether the principles
emanating from niM who "hallowed" it, have been observed; or
whether, like the common mass of time, it has been heedlessly spent,
is not for me to say — one thing I can say — It can never be recalled !
— it has rolled in to assist in filling up the grand space decreed in the
mind of its Author, till nature shall have ceased her work, and time
its accustomed revolutions — when its Lord shall have completed the
gathering of his elect, and with them enjoy that Sabbath wiiicJi shall
never end !
NO. 6.-2*
138 o. cowdery's letter first
Oa Friday, the 5th, in company with our brother Joseph Smith, jr.,
I left Kirtland for this place (New Portage,) to attend the conference
previously appointed. To be permitted, once more, to travel with
this brother, occasions reflections of no ordinary kind. Many have
been the fatigues and privations which have fallen to my lot to endure,
for the gospel's sake, since 1828, with this brother. Our road has
frequently been spread with the " fowler's snare," and our persons
sought with the eagerness, of the Savage's ferocity, for innocent blood,
by men, either heated to desperation by the insinuations of those
who professed to be " guides and way-marks" to the kingdom of glory,
or tlie individuals themselves! — This, I confess, is a dark picture to
spread before our patrons, but they will pardon my plainness when I
assure them of the truth. In fact, God has so ordered, that the
reflections which I am permitted to cast upon my past life, relative to
a knowledge of the way of salvation, are rendered " doubly endearing."
Not only have I been graciously preserved from wicked and un-
reasonable men, with this our brother, but I have seen the fruit of
perseverance in proclaiming the everlasting gospel, immediately after
it was declared to the world in these last days, in a manner not to be
forgotten while heaven gives me common intellect. And what serves
to render the reflection past expression on this point is, that from his
hand I received baptism, by the direction of the angel of God — the
first received into this church, in this day.
Near this time of the setting of the Sun, Sabbath evening, April 5th,
1829, my natural eyes, for the first time beheld this brother. He then
resided in Harmony, Susquehanna county, Penn. On Monday the Gth,
I assisted him in arranging some business of a temporal nature, and
on Tuesday the 7th, commenced to write the book of Mormon. These
were days never to be forgotten — to sit under the sound of a voice
dictated by the inspiration of hearen, awakened the utmost gratitude
of this bosom! Day after day I continued, uninterrupted, to write
from his mouth, as he translated, with the Urim and Tliummim, or,
as the Nephites would have said, " Interpreters," the history, or record,
called "The book of Mormon."
To notice, in even few words, the interesting account given by
Mormon, and his faithful son Moroni, of a people once beloved and
favored of heaven, would supercede my present design: I shall
therefore defer this to a future period, and as I said in the introduction,
pass more directly to some few incidents immediately connected with
the rise of this church, which may be entertaining to some thousands
who have stepped forward, amid the frowns of bigots and the calumny
of hypocrites, and embraced the gospel of Christ.
No men in their sober senses, could translate and write the directions
given to the Nephites, from the mouth of the Saviour, of the precise
manner in which men should build up his church, and especially, when
corruption had spread an uncertainty over all forms and systems
practised among men, without desiring a privilege of showing the
TO W. W. PHELPS. 139
willingness of the heart by being buried in the liquid grave, to answer
a *' good conscience by the resurrection of Jesus Christ."
After writing the account given of the Saviour's ministry to the rem-
nant of the seed of Jacob, upon this continent, it was easily to be seen,
as the prophetsaid would be, that darkness covered the earth and gross
darkness the minds of the people. On reflecting further, it was as
easily to be seen, that amid the great strife and noise concerning
religion, none had authority from God to administer the ordinances of
the gospel. For, the question might be asked, have men authority to
administer in the name of Christ, who deny revelations ? when his
testimony is no less than the spirit of prophecy 1 and his religion based,
built, and sustained by immediate revelations in all ages of the world,
when he has had a people on earth? If these facts were buried, and
carefully concealed by men whose craft would have been in danger,
if once permitted to shine in the faces of men, they were no longer to
us ; and vve only waited for the commandment to be given, " Arise
and be baptised."
This was not long desired before it was realized. The Lord, who
is rich in mercy, and ever willing to answer the consistent prayer of
the humble, after we had called upon him in a fervent manner, aside
from the abodes of men, condescended to manifest to us his will. On
a sudden, as from the midst of eternity, the voice of the Redeemer
spake peace to us, while the vail was parted and the angel of God
came down clothed with glory, and delivered the anxiously looked for
message, and the keys of the gospel of repentance I What joy ! what
wonder ! what amazement ! While the world were racked and
distracted — while millions were groping as the blind for the wall,
and while all men were resting upon uncertainty, as a general mase,
our eyes beheld — our ears heard. As in the "blaze of day," yes,
more — above the glitter of the May Sun beam, which then shed its
brilliancy over the face of nature ! Then his voice, though mild,
])ierced to the center, and his words, " I am thy fellow-servant,"
dispelled every fear. We listened — we gazed — we admired! 'Twas
the voice of the angel from glory — 'twas a message from the Most
High! and as we heard we rejoiced, while his love enkindled upon our
souls, and we were rapt in the vision of the Almighty ! Where was
room for doubt? No where: uncertainty had fled, doubt had sunk,
no more to rise, while fiction and deception had fled forever I
But, dear brother think further, think for a moment, what joy filled
our hearts and with what surprise we must have bowed, (for who
would not have bowed the knee for such a blessing ?) when we received
under his hand the holy priesthood, as he said, " upon you my fellow
servants, in the name of Messiah I confer this priesthood and this
authority, which shall remain upon earth, that the sons of Levi may
yet offer an oflcring unto the Lord in righteousness !"
I shall not attempt to paint to you the feelings of this heart, nor the
majestic beauty and glory which surrounded us on this occasion ; but
you will believe me when I say, that earth, nor men, with the eloquence
140 o. cowdery's letter second
of time, cannot begin to clothe language in as interesting and sublime
a manner as this holy personage. No ; nor has this earth power to
give the joy, to bestow the peace, or comprehend the wisdom which
was contained in each sentence as they were delivered by the power
of the Holy Spirit ! Man may deceive his fellow man; deception may
follow deception, and the children of the wicked one may have power
to seduce the foolish and untaught, till naught but fiction feeds the
many, and the fruit of falsehood carries in its current the giddy to
the grave; but one touch with the finger of his love, yes, one ray of
glory from the upper world, or one word from the mouth of the
Saviour, from the bosom of eternity, strikes it all into insignificance,
and blots it forever from the mind ! The assurance that we were in
the presence of an angel; the certainty that we heard the voice of
Jesus, and the truth unsullied as it flowed from a pure personage,
dictated by the will of God, is to me, past description, and I shall
ever look upon this expression of the Saviour's goodness with wonder
and thanksgiving while lam permitted to tarry, and in those mansions
where perfection dwells and sin never comes, I hope to adore in
that DAY which shall never cease !*
I must close for the present: my candle is quite extinguished, and
all nature seems locked in silence, shrouded in darkness, and enjoying
that repose so necessary to this life. But the period is rolling on
when night will close, and those who are found worthy will inherit
that city where neither the light of the sun nor moon will be necessary !
" for the glory of God will lighten it, and the Lamb will be the light
thereof.
LETTER 11.
Dear Brother, —
In the last Messenger and Advocate I promised Xo
commence a more particular or minute history of the rise and pro-
gress of the church of the Latter-Day Saints ; and publish, for the
benefit of inquirers, and all who are disposed to learn. There are
certain facts relative to the works of God worthy the consideration
and observance of every individual, and every society : — They are
that he never works in the dark — his works are always performed in
a clear, intelligible manner : and another point is, that he never works
in vain. This is not the case with men; but might it not be? When
the Lord works, he accomplishes his purposes, and the affects of his
power are to be seen afterward. In view of this, suffer me to make
a few remarks by way of introduction. The works of man may
shine for a season with a degree of brilliancy, but time changes their
complexion ; and whether it did or not, all would be the same in a little
space, as nothing except that which was erected by a hand which
never grows weak, can remain when corruption is consumed.
• I will hereafter give you a full history of the rise of tliis church, up to the time stated in
my introduction ; which will necessarily embrace the life and character of this brother. I
shall therefore leave the history of baptism, &c. till its proper place.
TO W. W. PHELPS. 141
I shall not be required to adorn and beautify my narrative with a
relation of the faith of Enoch, and those who assisted him to build up
Zion, which fled to God — on the mountains of which was commanded
the blessing, life forever more — to be held in reserve to add another
ray of glory to the grand retinue, when worlds shall rock from their
base to their centre; the nations of the righteous rise from the dust,
and the blessed millions of the church of the first born, shout his
triumphant coming, to receive his kingdom, over which he is to reign
till all enemies are subdued.
Nor shall I write the history of the Lord's church, raised up
according to his own instruction to Moses and Aaron; of the
perplexities and discouragements which came upon Israel for their
transgressions ; their organization upon the land of Canaan, and thek"
overthrow and dispersion among all nations, to reap the reward ot
their iniquities, to the appearing of the Great Shepherd, in the
flesh.
But there is, of necessity, a uniformity so exact; a manner so
precise, and ordinances so minute, in all ages and generations when
ever God has established his church among men, that should I have
occasion to recur to either age, and particularly to that characterized
by the advent of the Messiah, and the ministry of the apostles of
that church ; with a cursory view of the same till it lost its visibility
on earth; was driven into darkness, or till God took the holy
priesthood unto himself, where it has been held in reserve to the
present century, as a matter of right, in this free country, I may take
the privilege. This may be doubted by some — indeed by many — as an
admission of this point would overthrow the popular systems of the
day. I cannot reasonably expect, then, that the large majority of
professors will be willing to listen to my argument for a moment, as
a careful, impartial, and faithful investigation of the doctrines which
I believe to be correct, and the principles cherished in my bosom —
and believed by this church — by every honest man must be admitted
as truth. Of this I may say as Tertullian said to the Emperor when
writing in defence of the saints in his day: "Whoever looked well
into our religion that did not embrace it?"
Common undertakings and plans of men may be overthrown or
destroyed by opposition. The systems of this world may be explod-
ed or annihilated by oppression or falsehood ; but it is the reverse
with pure religion. There is a power attendant on truth that all the
arts and designs of men cannot fathom ; there is an increasing
influence which rises up in one place the moment it is covered in
another, and the more it is traduced, and the harsher the means
employed to aflect its extinction, the more numerous are its votaries.
It is not the vain cry of " delusion" from the giddy multitude; it is
not the snears of bigots; it is not the frowns of zealots, neither the
rage of princes, kings, nor emperors, that can prevent its influence.
The fact is, as Tertullian said, no man ever looked carefully into its
consistency and propriety without embracing it. It is impossible :
142 O. COWDERY's letter SEeOND
that light which enlightens man, is at once enraptured ; that intel-
ligence which existed before the world was, will unite, and that
wisdom in the Divine economy will be so conspicuous, that it will be
embraced, it will be observed, and it must be obeyed !
Look at pure religion whenever it has had a place on earth, and
you will always mark the same characteristics in all its features.
Look at truth (without which the former could not exist,) and the
same peculiarities are apparent. Those who have been guided by
them have always shown the same principles; and those who were
not, have as uniformly sought to destroy their influence. Religion
has had its friends and its enemies; its advocates and its opponents.
But the thousands of years which have come and gone, have left it
unaltered; the millions who have embraced it, and are now enjoying
that bliss held forth in its promises, have left its principles unchanged,
and its influence upon the honest heart, unvveakened. The many
oppositions which have encountered it; the millions of calumnies, the
numberless reproaches, and the myriads of falsehoods, have left its
fair from unimpaired, its beauty untarnished, and its excellence as
excellent ; while its certainty is the same, and its foundation upheld
by the hand of God !
One peculiarity of men I wish to notice in the early part of my
narrative. — So far as my acquaintance and knowledge of men and
and their history extends, it has been the custom of every generation,
to boast of, or extol the acts of the former. In this respect I wish
it to be distinctly understood, that I mean the righteous — those to
whom God communicated his will. There has ever been an ap-
parent blindness common to men, which has hindered their discovering
the real worth and excellence of individuals while residing with them ;
but when once deprived of their society, worth, and counsel, they
were ready to exclaim, " how great and intestible were their qualities,
and how ()recious is their memory."
The vilest and most corrupt are not exempted from this charge:
even the Jews, whose former principles had become degenerated, and
whose religion was a mere show, were found among that class who
were ready to build and garnish the sepulchers of the prophets, and
condemn their fathers for putting them to death ; making important
boasts of their own righteousness, and of their assurance of salvation,
in the midst of which they rose up with one consent, and treacher-
ously and shamefully betrayed, and crucified the Saviour of the
world! No wonder that the inquirer has turned aside with disgust,
nor marvel that God has appointed a day when he will call the
nations before him, and reward every man according to iiis works !
Enoch walked with God, and was taken home without tasting
death. — Why were not all converted in his day and taken with him
to glory! Noah, it is said, was perfect in his generation: and it is
plain that he had communion with his Maker, and by his direction
accomplished a work the parallel of which is not to be found in the
annals of the world ! Why were not the world converted, that the
TO W. W. PHELPS. 143
flood might have been stayed? Men, from the days of our father
Abraham, have talked, boasted, and extolled his faith : and he is even
represented in the scriptures: — " The father of the faithful." Moses
talked with the Lord face to face ; received the great moral law, upon
the basis of which those of all civilized governments are founded ; led
Israel forty years, and was taken home to receive the reward of his
toils — then Jacob could realize his worth. Well was the question
asked by our Lord, " How can the children of the bridechamber
mourn while the bridegroom is with them?" It is said, that he
travelled and taught the righteous principles of his kingdom, three
years, during which he chose twelve men, and ordained them apostles,
&c. The people saw and heard — they were particularly benefited,
many of them, by being healed of infirmities, and diseases ; of
plagues, and devils : they saw him walk upon the water ; they saw
the winds and waves calmed at his command ; they saw thousands
fed to the full with a pittance, and the very powers of darkness
tremble in his presence — and like others before them, considerd it as
a dream, or a common occurrence, till the time was fulfilled, and
he was offered up. Yet while he was with them he said, you
shall desire to see one of the days of the Son of Man, and
shall not see it. He knew that calamity would fall upon
that people, and the wrath of heaven overtake them to their over-
throw ; and when that devoted city was surrounded with armies, well
may we conclude that they desired a protector possessing sufficient
power to lead them to some safe place aside from the tumult of a
siege.
Since the apostles fell asleep all men who profess a belief in the
truth of th(fjr mission, extol their virtues and celebrate their fame.
It seems to have been forgotten that they were men of infirmities and
subject to all the feelings, passions, and imperfections common to
other men. But it appears, that they, as others were before them, are
looked upon as men of perfection, holiness, purity, and goodness, far
in advance of any since. So were the characters of the prophets
held in the days of these apostles. What can be the difference in
the reward, whether a man died for righteousness' sake in the days of
Abel, Zacharias, John, the twelve apostles chosen at Jerusalem, or
since? Is not the life of one equally as precious as the other? and is
not the truth, just as true ?
But in reviewing the lives and acts of men in past generations,
whenever we find a righteous man among them, there always were
excuses for not giving heed or credence to his testimony. The peo-
ple could see his imperfections; or, if no imperfections, supposed
ones, and were always ready to frame an excuse upon that lor not
believing. — No matter how pure the principles, nor how precious the
teachings — an excuse was wanted — and an excuse was had.
The next generation, perhaps, was favoured with equally as
righteous men, who were condemned upon the same principles of the
former, while the acts and precepts of the former were the boasts of
144 o. cowdery's letter second
the multitude ; when, in reahty, there doctrines were no more pure,
their exertions to turn men to righteousness no greater, neither their
walk any more circumspect — the grave of the former is considered
to be holy, and his sepulcher is garnished while the latter is deprived
a dwelling among men, or even an existence upon earth ! Such is a
specimen of the depravity and inconsistency of men, and such has
been their conduct toward the righteous in centuries past.
When John the son of Zacharias came among the Jews, it is said
that he came neither eating bread nor drinking wine. In another
place it is said that his meat was locusts and wild honey. The Jews
saw him, heard him preach, and were witnesses of the purity of the
doctrines advocated — they wanted an excuse, and they soon found
one — " He hath a devil !" — And who, among all generations, that
valued his salvation, would be taught by, or follow one possessed of a
devil 1
The Saviour came in form and fashion of a man ; he ate, drank, and
walked about as a man, and they said, "Behold, a man gluttonous,
and a wine-bibber, a friend of publicans and sinners !" You see an
excuse was wanting, but not long wanting till it was found — Who
would follow a dissipated leader? or who, among the righteous
Pharisees would acknowledge a man who would condescend to eat
with publicans and sinners I This was too much — they could not
endure it. An individual teaching the doctrines of the kingdom of
heaven, and declaring that that kingdom was nigh, or that it had
already come, must appear different from others, or he could not be
received. If he were athirst he must not drink, if faint he must not
eat, and if weary he must not rest, because he had assumed the au-
thority to teach the world righteousness, and he must be different in
manners, and in constitution, if not inform, that all might be attracted
by his singular appearance : that his singular demeanour might gain
the reverence of the people, or he was an impostor — a false teacher
— a wicked man — a sinner — and an accomplice of Beelzebub, the
prince of devils !
If singularity of appearance, or difference of manners would com-
mand respect, certainly John would have been reverenced, and heard.
To see one coming from the wilderness, clad with camels' hair, drink-
ing neither wine nor strong drink, nor yet eating common food, must
have awakened the curiosity of the curious, to the fullest extent.
But there was one peculiarity in this man common to every righteous
man before him, for which the people hated him, and for which he
lost his life — he taught holiness, proclaimed repentance and baptism
for the remission of sins, warned the people of the consequences of
iniquity, and declared that the kingdom of heaven was at hand — All
this was too much ! To see one dressed so ridiculously, eating no
common food, neither drinking wine like other men ; stepping in
advance of the learned and reverend Pharisees, wise doctors, and
righteous scribes, and declaring, at the same time, that the Lord's
TO W. W. PHELPS. 145
kingdom would soon appear, could not be borne — he must not teach
— he must not assume — he must not attempt to lead the people after
him—" He hath a devil!"
The Jews were willing, (professedly so,) to believe the ancient
prophets, and follovk' the directions of heaven as delivered to the
world by them ; but when one came teaching the same doctrine, and
proclaiming the same things, only that they were nearer, they would
not hear. Men say if they could see they would believe ; but I have
thought the reverse, in this respect — If they cannot see they will
believe.
One of two reasons may be assigned as the cause why the messen-
gers of truth have been rejected — perhaps both. The multitude saw
their imperfections, or supposed ones, and from that framed an excuse
for rejecting them ; or else in consequence of the corruption of their
own hearts, when reproved, were not willing to repent ; but sought to
make a man an offender for a word : or for wearing camels' hair,
eating locusts, drinking wine, or showing friendship to publicans and
sinners !
When looking over the sacred scriptures, we seem to forget that
they were given through men of imperfections, and subject to passions.
It is a general belief that the ancient prophets were perfect — that no
stain, or blemish ever appeared upon their characters while on earth,
to be brought forward by the opposer as an excuse for not believing.
The same is said of the apostles ; but James said that Elias [Elijah]
was a man subject to like passions as themselves, and yet he had that
power with God that in answer to his prayer it rained not on the
earth by the space of three years and a half.
There can be no doubt but those to whom he wrote looked upon the
ancient prophets as a race of beings superior to any in those days ;
and in order to be constituted a prophet of God, a man must be per-
fect in every respect. — The idea is, that he must be perfect according
to their signification of the word. If a people were blessed with
prophets, they must be the individuals who were to prescribe the laws
by which they must be governed, even in their private walks. The
generation following were ready to suppose, that those men who
believed the word of God were as perfect as those to whom
it was delivered supposed they must be, and were as forward to pre-
scribe the rules by which they were governed, or rehearse laws and
declare them to be the governing principles of the prophets, as though
they themselves held the keys of the mysteries of heaven and had
searched the archives of the generations of the world.
You will see that I have made mention of the Messiah, of his
mission into the world, and of his walk and outward appearance;
but do not understand me as attempting to place liim on a level with
men, or his mission on a parallel with those of the prophets and
apostles — far fom this. I view his mission such as none other could fill ;
that he was offered without spot to God a propitiation for our sins ; that
VOL. I. NO. vr. — 3
146 o. cowdery's letter third
he rose triumphant and victorious over the grave and him that has
the power of death. — This, man could not do — It required a perfect
sacrifice — man is imperfect — It required a spotless offering — man is
not spotless — It requii*ed an infinite atonement — man is mortal !
I have, then, as you will see, made mention of our Lord, to show
that individuals teaching truth, whether perfect or imperfect, have
been looked upon as the worst of men. And that even our Saviour,
the great Shepherd of Israel, was mocked and derided, and placed
on a parallel with the prince of devils ; and the prophets and apostles,
though at this day, looked upon as perfect as perfection, were con-
sidered the basest of the human family by those among whom they
lived. It is not rumour, though it is wafted by every gale, and
reiterated by every zephyr, upon which we are to found our judg-
ments of one's merits or demerits : If it is, we erect an altar upon
which we sacrifice the most perfect of men, and establish a criterion
by which the " vilest of the vile" may escape censure.
But lest I weary you with too many remarks upon the history of
the past, after a few upon the propriety of a narrative of the descrip-
tion I have proposed, I shall proceed.
LETTER III.
Dear Brother : —
After a silence of another month, agreeably to my
promise, I proceed upon the subject I proposed in the first No. of the
Advocate. Perhaps an apology for brevity may not be improper,
here, as many important incidents consequently transpiring in the
organization and establishing of a society like the one whose history
I am about to give to the world, are overlooked or lost, and soon
buried with those who were the actors, will prevent my giving those
minute and particular reflections which I have so often wished might
have characterized the " Acts of the apostles," and the ancient saints.
But such facts as are within my knowledge, will be given, without
any reference to inconsistencies, in the minds of others, or impossibili-
ties, in the feelings of such as do not give credence to the system of
salvation and redemption so clearly set forth and so plainly written
over the face of the sacred scriptures :
Upon the propriety, then, of a narrative of this kind, I have briefiy
lo remark: It is known to you, that this church has suffered reproach
and persecution, from a majority of mankind who have heard but a
rumour, since its first organization. And further, you are also con-
versant with the fact, that no sooner had the messengers of the ful-
ness of the gospel began to proclaim its heavenly precepts and call
upon men to embrace the same, than they were viHfied and slandered
by thousands who never saw their faces, and much less knew aught
derogatory of their characters, moral or religious — Upon this unfair
TO W. W. PHELPS. 147
and unsaint like manner of procedure they have been giving in large
sheets their own opinions of the incorrectness of our system, and at-
tested volumes of our lives and characters.
Since, then, our opposers have been thus kind to introduce our cause
before the public, it is no more than just that a correct account should
be given ; and since they have invariably sought to cast a shade over
the truth, and hinder its influence from gaining ascendency, it is also
proper that it should be vindicated, by laying before the world a cor-
rect statement of events as they have transpired from time to time.
Whether I shall succeed so far in my purpose as to convince the
public of the incorrectness of those scurrilous reports which have
inundated our land, or even but a small portion of them, will be
better ascertained when I close than when I commence ; and I am
content to submit it before the candid for perusal, and before the Judge
of all for inspection, as I most assuredly believe that before iiim I
must stand and answer for the deeds transacted in this life.
Should I, however, be instrumental in causing difew to hear before
they judge, and understand both sides of this matter before they
condemn, I shall have the satisfaction of seeing them embrace it, as
I am certain that one is the inevitable fruit of the other. But to
proceed :
You will recollect that I informed you, in my letter published in
the first No. of the Messenger and Advocate, that this history would
necessarily embrace the life and character of our esteemed friend
and brother, J. Smith, Jr., one of the presidents of this church, and
for information on that part of the subject, I refer you to his com-
municatian of the same, published in this paper.* I shall, therefore,
pass over that, till I come to the 17th year of his life.
It is necessary to premise this account by relating the situation of
the public mind relative to religion, at this time : One Mr. Lane, a
presiding Elder of the Methodist church, visited Palmyra, and vicinity.
Elder Lane was a talented man possessing a good share of literary
endowments, and apparent humility. There was a great awakening,
or excitement raised on the subject of religion, and much enquiry for
the word of life. Large additions were made to the iMethodist, Pres-
byterian, and Baptist churches. — Mr. Lane's manner of communica-
tion was peculiarly calculated to awaken the intellect of the hearer,
and arouse the sinner to look about him for safety — much good in-
struction was always drawn from his discourses on the scriptures,
and in common with others, our brother's mind became awakened.
For a length of time the reformation seemed to move in a harmo-
nious manner, but, as the excitement ceased or those who had ex-
pressed anxieties, had professed a belief in the pardoning influence and
condescension of the Saviour, a general struggle was made by the
leading characters of the diflerent sects, for proselytes. Then strife
seemed to take the place of that apparent union and harmony which
• See Josepli Smith's letter, inserted after the conclusion of O. Cowdery's.
148 o. cowdery's letter fourth
had previously characterized the moves and exhortations of the old
professors, and a cry — I am right — you are wrong — was introduced
in their stead.
In this general strife for followers, his mother, one sister, and two of
his natural brothers, were persuaded to unite with the Presbyterians.
This gave opportunity for further reflection; and as will be seen in the
sequel, laid a foundation, or was one means of laying a foundation for
the attestation of the truths, or professions of truths, contained in that
record called the word of God.
After strong solicitations to unite with one of those different so-
cieties, and seeing the apparent proselyting disposition manilested
with equal warmth from each, his mind was led to more seriously
contemplate the importance of a move of this kind. To profess Godli-
ness without its benign influence upon the heart, was a thing so
foreign from his feelings, that his spirit was not at rest day nor night.
To unite with a society professing to be built upon the only sure
foundation, and that profession be a vain one, was calculated, in its
very nature, the more it was contemplated, the more to arouse the
mind to the serious consequences of moving hastily, in a course fraught
with eternal realities. To say he was right, and still be wrong, could
not profit; and amid so many, some must be built upon the sand.
In this situation where could he go 1 If he went to one he was told
they were right, and all others were wrong — If to another, the same
was heard from those: All professed to be the true church; and if
not, they were certainly hypocritical, because, if I am presented with
a system of religion, and enquii'e of my teacher whether it is correct,
and he informs me that he is not certain, he acknowledges at once
that he is teaching without authority, and acting without a com-
mission !
If one professed a degree of authority or preference in consequence
of age or right, and that superiority was without evidence, it was in-
sufticient to convince a mind once aroused to that degree of determi-
nation which at that time operated upon him. And upon farther
reflecting, that the Saviour had said that the gate was straight and the
way narrow that leads to life eternal, and that few entered there; and
that the way was broad, and the gate wide which leadeth to destruction,
and that many crowded its current, a proof from some source was
wanting to settle the mind and give peace to the agitated bosom. It
is not frecjuent that the minds of men are exercised with proper de-
termination relative to obtaining a certainty of the things of God. —
They are too apt to rest short of that assurance which the Lord Jesus
has so freely otl'ered in his word to man, and which so beautifully
characterizes his whole plan of salvation, as revealed to us,
LETTER IV. .,
Dear Brother : —
In my last, I apologized for the brief manner in
which I should be obliged to give, in many instances, the history of
TO W. W. PHELPS. 149
this church. Since then yours of Christmas has been received. It
was not my wish to be understood that I could not give the leading
items of every important occurrence, at least so far as would effect
my duty to my fellow-men, in such as contained important information
upon the subject of doctrine, and as would render it intelligibly plain:
but as there are, in a great house, many vessels, so in the history of
a work of this magnitude, many items which would be interesting to
those who follow, are forgotten. In fact, I deem every manifestation
of the Holy Spirit, dictating the hearts of the saints in the way of
righteousness, to be of importance, and this is one reason why I plead
an apology.
You will recollect that I mentioned the time of a religious excite-
ment, in Palmyra and vicinity to have been in the 17th year of our
brother J. Smith, Jr.'s, age. This brings the date down to the year
1823.
I do not deem it to be necessary to write further on the subject of
this excitement. It is doubted by many whether any real or essential
good ever resulted from such excitements, while others advocate their
propriety with warmth.
The mind is easily called up to reflection upon a matter of such
deep importance, and it is just that it should be ; but there is a regret
occupying the heart when we consider the deep anxiety of thousands,
who are lead away with a vain imagination, or a groundless hope, no
better than the idle wind or the spider's web.
But if others were not benefited, our brother was urged forward
and strengthened in the determination to know for himself of the
certainty and reality of pure and holy religion. — And it is only neces-
sary for me to say, that while this excitement continued, he continued
to call upon the Lord in secret for a full manifestation of divine ap-
probation, and for, to him, the all important information, if a Supreme
being did exist, to have an assurance that he was accepted of
him. This, most assuredly, was correct — it was right. The Lord
has said, long since, and his word remains steadfast, that to him who
knocks it shall be opened, and whosoever will, may come and partake
of the waters of life freely.
To grant a humble penitent sinner a refreshing draught from this
most pure of all fountains, and most desirable of all refreshments, to
a thirsty soul, is a matter for the full performance of which the sacred
record stands pledged. The Lord never said — " Come unto me, all
ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest," to turn
a deaf car to those who were weary, when they call upon him. He
never said, by the mouth of the prophet — "Ho, every one that
thirsts, come ye to the waters," without passing it as a firm decree,
at the same time, that he that should after come, should be filled with
a joy unspeakable. Neither did he manifest by the Spirit to John
upon the isle — " Let him that is athirst, come," and command him to
NO. 6. — 3*
100 o. cowdery's letter fourth
send the same abroad, under any other consideration, than that" who-
soever would, might take the water of life freely," to the remotest
ages of time, or while there was a sinner upon his footstool.
These sacred and important promises are looked upon in our day
as being given, either to another people, or in a figurative form, and
consequently require spiritualizing, notwithstanding they are as
conspicuously plain, and are meant to be understood according to
their literal reading, as those passages which teach us of the creation
of the world, and of the decree of its Maker to bring its inhabitants
to judgment. But to proceed with my narrative :
On the evening of the 21st of September, 1823, previous to retir-
ing to rest, our brother's mind was unusually wrought up on the sub-
ject which had so long agitated his mind — his heart was drawn out
in fervent prayer, and his whole soul was so lost to every thing of a
temporal nature, that earth, to him, had lost its charms, and all he
desired was to be prepared in heart to commune with some kind
messenger who could communicate to him the desired information of
his acceptance with God.
At length the family retired, and he, as usual, bent his way, though
in silence, where others might have rested their weary frames" locked
fast in sleep's embrace;" but repose had fled, and accustomed slum-
ber had spread her refreshing hand over others beside him — he
continued still to pray — his heart, though once hard and obdurate,
was softened, and that mind which had often flitted, like the '-wild
bird of passage," had settled upon a determined basis not to be
decoyed or driven from its purpose.
In this situation hours passed unnumbered — how many or how few
I know not, neither is he able to inform me ; but supposes it must have
been eleven or twelve and perhaps later, as the noise and bustle of
the family, in retiring, had long since ceased. — While continuing in
prayer for a manifestation in some way that his sins were forgiven ;
endeavouring to exercise faith in the scriptures, on a sudden a light
like that of day, only of a purer and far more glorious appearance
and brightness, burst into the room. — Indeed, to use his own descrip-
tion, the first sight was as though the house was filled with consuming
and unquenchable fire. This sudden appearance of a light so bright,
as must naturally be expected, occasioned a shock or sensation,
visible to the extremities of the body. It was, however, followed
with a calmness and serenity of mind, and an overwhelming rapture
of joy that surpassed understanding, and in a moment a personage
stood before him.
Notwithstanding the room was previously filled with light above the
brightness of the sun, as I have before described, yet there seemed to
be an additional glory surrounding or accompanying this personage,
which shone with an increased degree of brilliancy, of which he was
in the midst ; and though his countenance was as lightening, yet it
TO W. W. PHELPS. 151
was of a pleasing, innocent and glorious appearance, so much so, that
every fear was banished from the heart, and nothing but calmness
pervaded the soul.
It is no easy task to describe the appearance of a messenger from
the skies— indeed, I doubt there being an individual clothed with
perishable clay, who is capable to do this work. To be sure, the
Lord appeared to his apostles after his resurrection, and we do not
learn as they were in the least difficulted to look upon him ; but from
John's description upon Patmos, we learn that he is there represented
as most glorious in appearance ; and from other items in the sacred
scriptures we have the fact recorded where angels appeared and
conversed with men, and there was no difficulty on the part of the
individuals, to endure their presence ; and others where their glory
was so conspicuous that they could not endure. The last description
or appearance is the one to which I refer, when I say that it is no
easy task to ^describe their glory.
But it m^ be well to relate the particulars as far as given — The
stature of this personage was a little above the common size of men
in this age : his garment was perfectly white, and had the appearance
of being without seam.
Though fear was banished from his heart yet his surprise was no
less when he heard him declare himself to be a messenger sent by
commandment of the Lord, to deliver a special message, and to wit-
ness to him that his sins were forgiven, and that his prayers were
heard ; and that the scriptures might be fulfilled, which say — " God
has chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the things
which are mighty ; and base things of the world, and things which
are despised, has God chosen; yea, and things which are not, to
bring to naught things which are, that no flesh should glory in his
presence. Therefore, says the Lord, I will proceed to do a mar-
vellous work among this people, even a marvellous work and a
wonder; the wir;dom of their wise shall perish, and the understanding
of their prudent shall be hid ; for according to his covenant
which he made with his ancient saints, his people, the house of Israel,
must come to a knowledge of the gospel, and own that Messiah whom
their fathers rejected, and with tliem the fulness of the Gentiles be
gathered in, to rejoice in one fold under one Shepherd."
" This cannot be brought about until first certain preparatory thinf^s
are accomplished, for so has the Lord purposed in his own mind.
He has therefore chosen you as an instrument in his hand to bring to
light that which shall perform his act, his strange act, and brino- to
pass a marvellous work and a wonder. Wherever the sound shall
go it shall cause the ears of men to tingle, and wherever it shall be
proclaimed, the pure in heart shall rejoice, while those who draw
near to God with their mouths, and honour him with their lips while
their hearts are far from iiim, will seek its overthrow, and the destruc-
tion of those by whose hands it is carried. Thcrclore, marvel not
if your name is made a derision, and had as a by-word among such,
153 o. cowdery's letter fifth
if you are the instrument in bringing it, by the gift of God, to the
knowledge of the people."
He then proceeded and gave a general account of the promises
made to the fathers, and also gave a history of the aborigines of this
country, and said they were literal descendants of Abraham. He repre-
sented them as once being an enlightened and intelligent people, pos-
sessing a correct knowledge of the gospel, and the plan of restoration
and redemption. He said this history was written and deposited not
far from that place, and that it was our brother's privilege, if obedient
to the commandments of the Lord, to obtain, and translate the
same by the means of the Urim and Thummim, which were de-
posited for that purpose with the record.
" Yet," said he, " the scripture must be fulfilled before it is translated,
which says that the words of a book, which were sealed, were pre-
sented to the learned ; for thus has God determined to leave men
without excuse, and show to the meek that his arm is not shortened
that it cannot save."
A part of the book was sealed, and was not to be opened yet. The
sealed part, said he, contains the same revelation which was given to
John upon the isle of Patmos, and when the people of the Lord are
prepared, and found worthy, then it will be unfolded unto them.
On the subject of bringing to light the unsealed part of this record,
it may be proper to say, that our brother was expressly informed, that
it must be done with an eye single to the glory of God ; if this considera-
tion did not wholly characterize all his proceedings in relation to it, the
adversary of truth would overcome him, or at least prevent his making
that proficiency in this glorious w^ork which he otherwise would.
While describing the place where the record was deposited, he
gave a minute reladon of it, and the vision of his mind being opened
at the same time, he was permitted to view it critically ; and previously
being acquainted with the place, he was able to follow the direction
of the vision, nfterward, according to the voice of the angel, and ob-
tain the book.
I close for the present by subscribing myself as ever, your brother
in Christ.
LETTER V.
Dear Brother : —
You will notice in my last, on rehearsing the
words of the angel, where he communicated to our brother — that his
sins were forgiven, and that he was called of the Lord to bring to
light, by the gift of inspiration, this important intelligence, an item
like the following — " God has chosen the foolish things of the world,
and things which are despised, God has chosen ;" &c. This, I con-
ceive to be an important item — Not many mighty and noble, were
TO W. W. PHELPS. 153
called in ancient times, because they always knew so much that God
could not teach them, and a man that would listen to the voice of
the Lord and follow the teachings of heaven, always was despised,
and considered to be of the foolish class — Paul proves this fact, when
he says, " We are made as the filth of the world — the off-scouring
of all things unto this day."
I am aware, that a rehearsal of visions of angels at this day, is
as inconsistent with a portion of mankind as it formerly was, after
all the boast of this wise generation in the knowledge of the truth ;
but there is a uniformity so complete, that on the reflection, one is led
to rejoice that it is so.
In my last I gave an imperfect description of the angel, and was
obliged to do so, for the reason, that my pen would fail to describe
an angel in his glory, or the glory of God. I also gave a few sen-
tences which he uttered on the subject of the gathering of Israel, &c.
Since writing the former, I have thought it would, perhaps, be inter-
esting to give something more full on this important subject, as well
as a revelation of the gospel. That these holy personages should feel
a deep interest in the accomplishment of the glorious purposes of the
Lord, in his work in the last days, is consistent, when we view criti-
cally, what is recorded of their sayings in the holy Scriptures.
You will remember to have read in Daniel — " And at that time,
[the last days] shall Michael stand up, the great prince, who stands
for the children of thy people ;" and also in Revelations — " I am thy
fellow servant, and of thy brethren the prophets." Please compare
these sayings with that singular expression in Heb. "Are they [angels]
not all ministering Spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be
heirs of salvation (" And then let me ask nine questions:
First, are the angels now in glory, the former prophets and servants
of God? Secondly: Are tiiey brethren of those who keep his com-
mandments on earth ? and thirdly, have brethren and fleshly kindred, in
the kingdom of God, feelings of respect and condescension enough to
speak to each other, though one may be in heaven and the other on
the earth?
Fourthly : U angels are ministering spirits, sent forth to minister
for those who shall i)e heirs of salvation, will they not minister for
those heirs? and fifthly, if they do will any one know it?
vSixthly: Will Michael, the archangel, the great prince, stand up
in the last days for Israel ? Seventhly : will he defend them from their
enemies ? Lightly : will he lead them, as they were once led ; and
ninthly, if so, will he be seen ? Tiiesc questions 1 leave without answer-
ing, because the reasoning is so plain, and so many might be brought,
that they must be at hand in the heart and mind of every saint.
But to the gospel, and then to the gathering.
The great plan of redemption being prepared before the fall of man,
and the salvation of the human family being as precious in the sight
of the Lord at one time as at another, before the Messiah came in
154 o. cowdery's letter fifth
the flesh and was crucified, as after the gospel was preached, and
many were found obedient to the same. This Gospel being the same
from the beginning, its ordinances were also unchangeable. Men were
commanded to repent and be baptized by water in the name of the
Lord : and were then blessed with the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit
being thus given, men were enabled to look forward to the time of
the coming of the Son of Man, and to rejoice in that day, be-
cause through that sacrifice they looked for a remission of their
sins and for their redemption.
Had it not been for this plan of salvation, which God devised before
the fall, man must have remained miserable for ever, after trans-
gressing the first commandment, because in consequence of that
transgression he had rendered himself unworthy the presence of his
Maker. He being therefore cast out, the gospel was preached, and
this hope of eternal life was set before him, by the ministering ol
angels who delivered it as they were commanded.
Not only did the ancients look forward to the time of the coming
of the Messiah in the flesh, with delight, but there was another day
for which they sought and for which they prayed. Knowing, as they
did, that the fall had brought upon them death, and that man was
sensual and evil, they longed for a day when the earth might again
rest, and appear as in the beginning — when evil might be unknown
upon its face, and all creation enjoy one undisturbed peace for a
thousand years.
This being sought for in faith, it pleased the Lord to covenant with
them to roll on his purposes until he should bring it to pass — and
though many generations were to be gathered to their fathers, yet the
righteous, those who should, in their lives, embrace the gospel, and
live obedient to its requirements, rise and inherit it during this reign
of peace.
From time to time the faithful servants of the Lord have
endeavored to raise up a people who should be found worthy to
inherit this rest, (for it was called the rest of the righteous or the day
of the Lord's rest, prepared for the righteous ;) but were not able to
sanctify them that they could endure the presence of the Lord,
excepting Enoch, who, with his people, for their righteousness, were
taken into heaven, with a promise that they should yet see that day
when the whole earth should be covered with glory.
Moses labored dilligently to effect this object, but in consequence of
the transgressions and rebellions of the children of Israel, God swore
in his wrath that they should not enter into his rest; and in conse-
quence of this decree, and their transgressions since, the}^ have been
scattered to the four winds, and are thus to remain till the Lord
gathers them in by his own power.
To a remnant of them the gospel was preached by the Messiah in
person, but they rejected his voice, though it was raised daily among
them. The apostles continued to hold forth the same; after the cru-
TO W. W. PHELPS. 155
cifixion and resurrection of the Lord Jesus, until they would hear it
no longer; and then they were commanded to turn to the Gentiles.
They however laboured faithfully to turn that people from error;
that they might be the happy partakers of mercy, and save themselves
from the impending storm that hung over them. They were com-
manded to preach Jesus Christ night and day — to preach through him
the resurrection I'rom the dead — to declare that all who" would em-
brace the gospel, repent, and be baptized for the remission of their
sins, should be saved — to declare that this was the only sure founda-
tion on which they could build and be safe — that God had again visited
his people in consequence of his covenant with their fathers, and that
if they would they might be the first who should receive these glad
tidings, and have the unspeakable joy of carrying the same to all
people ; for before the day of rest comes, it must go to all nations,
kindreds and tongues.
But in consequence of their rejecting the gospel, the Lord suffered
them to be again scattered ; their land to be wasted and their beautiful
city to be trodden down of the Gentiles, until their time should be
fulfilled.
In the last days, to fulfil the promises to the ancient prophets, when
the Lord is to pour out his spirit upon all flesh, he has determined to
bring to light hisgospel, to the Gentiles, that it may go to the house of
Israel. This gospel has been perverted and men have wandered in
darkness. That commission given to the apostles at Jerusalem, so
easy to be understood, has been hid from the world, because of evil,
and the honest have been lead by the designing, till there are none to
be found who are practising the ordinances of the gospel, as they were
anciently delivered.
But the time has now arrived, in which, according to his covenants,
the Lord will manifest to the faithful that he is the same to-day and
forever, and that the cup of suffering of his people, the house of Israel,
is nearly filled ; and that the way may be prepared before their
face he will bring to the knowledge of the people the gospel as it was
preached by his servants on this land, and manifest to the obedient the
truth of the same, by the power of the Holy iSpirit; for the time is
near when his sons and daughters will prophesy, oid men dream
dreams, and young men see visions, and those who arc thus favoured
will be such as embrace the gospel as it was delivered in old times,
and ihey shall be blessed with signs following.
Farther on the subject of the gathering of Israel. — This was per-
fectly understood by all ancient prophets. Moses prophesied of the
affliction whicii should come upon that people even after the comin^
of the Messiah, where he said : and evil will bclall you in the latter
days; because ye will do evil in the sight of the Lord, to provoke him
to anger through the works of your hands. Connecting this with a
prophecy in the song which follows, which was given to Moses in the
tabernacle— remembering the expression — " in the latter days" —
156 o. cowdery's letter sixth
•where the Lord fortells all their evil, and their being received to
mercy, to such as seek the peace of Israel much instruction may be
gained. It is as follows : —
" I will heap mischiefs upon them ; I will spend my arrows upon
them. They shall be burnt with hunger, and devoured with burning
heat : I will also send the teeth of beasts upon them, with the poison of
serpents of the dust. The sword without, and terror within, shall
destroy both the young man and the virgin, the suckling with the man
of gray hairs."
But after all this, he will judge their enemies and avenge them of
theirs ; for he says :
" If I whet my glittering sword, and my hand take hold on judg-
ment, I will render vengeance to my enemies, and will reward them
that hate me. I will make my arrows drunk with blood, and my
sword shall devour flesh."
After all this — after Israel has been restored, and afflicted and his
enemies have also been chastised, the Lord says: "Rejoice, O ye
nations, with his people : for he will avenge the blood of his servants,
and will render vengeance to his adversaries, and will be merciful
unto his land and to his people."
I will give a further detail of the promises to Israel, hereafter, as
rehearsed by the angel. Accept assurance of my esteem as ever.
LETTER VI.
Dear Sir. —
I f^ave, in my last, a few words, on the subject of a few items, as
spoken by the angel at the time the knowledge of the record
of the Nephites was communicated to our brother, and in conse-
quence of the subject of the gospel and that of the gathering of Israel's
being so connected, I found it difficult to speak of the one without
mentioning the other ; and this may not be improper, as it is evi-
dent, that the Lord has decreed to bring forth tiie fulness of the
gospel in the last days, previous to gathering Jacob, but a prepara-
tory work, and the other is to follow in quick succession.
This being of so much importance, and of so deep interest to the
saints, I have thought best to give a farther detail of the heavenly
message, and if I do not give it in the precise words, shall strictly
confine myself to the facts in substance.
David said, (Ps. C.) " make a joyful noise unto the Lord, all ye lands,
that is, all the earth. Serve the Lord with gladness i Come before
his presence with singing." This he said in view of the glorious period
for which he often prayed, and was anxious to behold, which he knew
could not take place until the knowledge of the glory of God covered
all lands, or all the earth. Again he says, [Ps. cvii] " O give thanks
unto the Lord, for he is good: For his mercy endureth forever. Let
TO W. W. PHELPS. 157
the redeemed of the Lord say so, whom he has redeemed from the
hand of the enemy; and gathered out of the lands from the east, and
from the west ; from the north and from the south. They wandered
in the wilderness in a solitary way ; they found no city to dwell in.
Hungry and thirsty, their soul fainted in them. Then they cried
unto the Lord in their trouble, and he delivered them out of their
distresses ; and led them in the right way that they might go to the
city of habitation.
Most clearly was it shown to the prophet, that the righteous should
be gathered from all the earth: He knew that the children of Israel
were led from ligvpt, by the right hand of the Lord, and permitted to
possess the land of Canaan, though they were rebellious in ihe desert,
but he farther knew, that they were not gathered from the east, the
west, the north and the south, at that time ; for it was clearly mani-
fested that the Lord himself would prepare a habitation, even as he
said, when he would lead them to a city of refuge. In that, David
saw a promise for the righteous, [see cxliv Ps.] when they should be
delivered from those who oppressed them, and from the hand of strange
children, or the enemies of the Lord; that their sons should be like
plants grown up in their youth, and their daughters like corner-stones^
polished after the similitude of a beautiful palace. It is then that the
sons and daughters shall prophesy, old men dream dreams, and young
men sec visions. At that time the garners of the righteous vvill be
full, affording all manner of store. It was while contemplating this
time, and viewing this happy state of the righteous, that he fui'ther
says: The Lord shall reign forever, even thy God, O Zion, unto all
generations — Praise ye the Lord !
Isaiah, who was on the earth at the time the ten tribes of Israel
were led away captive from the land of Canaan, was shown not only
their calamity and affliction, but the time when thev were to be
delivered. After reproving them for their corruption 'and blindness,
he prophesies of their dispersion. He says, Your country is desolate,
your cities are burnt with fire: Your land, strangers devour it in
your presence, and it is thus made desolate, being overthrown by
strangers. He further says, while speaking of the iiiiquity of that peo'-
plc. Thy princes are rebellious, and companions of thieves : every
one loves gifts, and follows after rewards : They judge not the father-
less, neither does the cause of the widow come unto them. There-
fore, says the Lord, the Lord of hosts, the mighty One of Israel, Ah,
I will ease me of my adversaries, and avenge me of mv enemies.
But after this calamity has befallen Israel, and the Lord has poured
upon them his afTlicting judgments, as ho said by the mouth of Moses
— I will heap mischiefs upon them ; I will spend my arrows upon
them. They shall be afllicted with hunger, and devoured with
burning heat, and with bitter destruction : I will also send the teeth
of beasts upon them, with the poison of serpents of the earth— l)c will
also fulfil this further prediction uttered by the mouth of Isaiah. 1 will
VOL. I. «0. VI. — 4
158 o. cowdery's letter sixth
turn my hand upon thee, and purely purge away thy dross, and take
away all thy tin : and I will restore thy judges as at the first, and thy
counsellors as at the beginning : afterward you shall be called the city
of righteousness, the faithful city. Then will be fulfilled, also, the
saying of David : And he led them forth by the right way, that they
might go to a city of habitation.
Isaiah continues his prophecy concerning Israel, and tells them
what would be done for them in the last days; for thus it is written :
The word that Isaiah the son of Amos saw concerning Judah and
Jerusalem. And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the moun-
tain of the Lord's house shall be established in the top of the moun-
tains, and shall be exhalted above the hills ; — and all nations shall flow
unto it. And many people shall go and say. Come ye and let us go
up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob;
and he will teach us of his ways and we will walk in his paths : for
out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from
Jerusalem. And he shall judge among the nations, and shall rebuke
many people ; and they shall beat iheir swords into plough shares, and
tlieir spears into pruning hooks: nations shall not lift up the sword
against nation, neither shall they learn war anymore. And the Lord
will create upon every dwelling place of his people in Zion, and upon
their assemblies, a cloud and smoke by day, and the shining of a
flaming fire by night: for upon all the glory shall be a defence, or
above shall be a covering and a defence. And there shall be a taber-
nacle for a shadow in the day-time from the heat, and for a place of
refuge, and for a covert from storm and from rain. And his people
shall dwell safely, they shall possess the land forever, even the land
which was promised to their fathers for an everlasting inheritance :
for behold, says the Lord by the mouth of the prophet: The day will
come that I will sow the house of Israel with the seed of man, and
with the seed of beast. And it shall come to pass, that like as I have
watched over them, to pluck up, and to break down, and to throw
down, and destroy, and to afllict ; so will I watch over them, to build
and to plant, says the Lord.
For this happy ?;ituation and blessed state of Israel, did the pro-
phets look, and obtained a promise, that, though the house of Israel
and Judah, should violate the covenant, the Lord in the last days
would make with them a now one: not according to the one whicii
he made with their fathers in the day that he took them by the hand
to lead them out of the land of Egypt; which, said the Lord, my
covenant they broke, although 1 was a husband and a father unto
them : but this shall be the covenant that I will make with the house of
Israel : After those days, says the Lord, I will put my law in their in-
ward parts, and will write in their hearts; and 1 will be their God, and
they shall be my people.
For thus says llie Lord, I will bring again the captivity of Jacob's
tents, and have mercy on his dwelling places ; and the city shall be
TO W. W. PHELPS. 159
builded upon her own heap, and the palace shall remain after the
manner thereof. And out of them shall proceed thanksgiving, and
the voice of them that make merry : — and I will multiply them and
they shall not be few; I will also glorify them and they shall not be
small. Their children also shall be as aforetime, and their congrega-
tion shall be established before me, and I will punish all that oppress
them. Their nobles shall be of themselves and their governor shall
proceed from the midst of them.
At the same time, says the Lord, will I be the God of all the
families of Israel, and they shall be my people ; I will bring them
from the north country, and gather them from the coasts of the earth;
I will say to the north, Give up, and to the south, keep not back : —
bring my sons from afar, and my daughters from the ends of the
earth. And in those days, and at that time, says the Lord, though
Israel and Judah have been driven and scattered, they shall come to-
gether, they shall even come weeping ; for with supplications will I
lead them : they shall go and seek the Lord their God. They shall ask
the way to Zion, with their faces thitherward, and say. Come, and let
us join ourselves to the Lord in a perpetual covenant that shall not be
forgotten; and watchmen upon Mount Ephraim shall say, Arise, and
let us go up to Zion, unto the holy Mount of the Lord our God ; for
he will teach us of his ways, and instruct us to walk in his paths. That
the way for this to be fully accomplished, may be prepared, the Lord
will utterly destroy the tongue of the Egyptian sea, and with his mighty
wind shake his hand over the river and smite it in its seven streams,
and make men go over dry-shod. And there shall be a high-way for
the remnant of his people, which shall be, from Assyria ; like as it was
to Israel when they came up out of the land of Egypt.
And thus shall Israel come : not a dark corner of the earth shall
remain unexplored, nor an island of the seas be left without being visited ;
for as the Lord has removed them into all corners of the earth, he
will cause his mercy to be as abundantly manifested in their gather-
ing as his wrath in their dispersion, until they are gathered according
to the covenant. He will, as he said by the prophet, send for many
fishers and they shall fish them; and after send for many hunters, who
shall hunt them ; not as their enemies have to afflict, but with glad
tidings of great joy, with a message of peace, and a call for their return.
And it will come to pass, that though the house of Israel has for-
saken the Lord, and bowed down and worshipping other gods, which
were no gods, and been cast out before the face of the world, they
will know the voice of the Shepherd when he calls upon them this time;
for soon his day of power comes, and in it his people will be willing to
hearken to his counsel; and even now are they already beginning to
be stirred up in their hearts to search for these things, and are daily
reading the ancient prophets, and are marking the times, and seasons
of their fulfilment. Thus God is ])reparn^ the way for their return.
But it is necessary that you should understand, that what is to be
160 o. cowdery's letter seventh
fulfilled in the last days, is not only for the benefit of Israel, but th«
Gentiles, if they will repent and embrace the gospel, for they are to
be remembered also in the same covenant, and are to be fellow heirs
with the seed of Abraham, inasmuch as they are so by faith — for
God is no respecter of persons. This was shown to Moses, when
he wrote — Rejoice, O ye nations, with his people !
In consequence of the transgression of the Jews at the coming of
the Lord, ihe Gentiles were called into the kingdom, and for this
obedience, are to be favoured with the gospel in its fulness first, in the
last days ; for it is written. The first shall be last, and the last first.
Therefore, when the fulness of the gospel, as was preached by the
righteous, upon this land, shall come forth, it shall be declared to the
Gentiles first, and whoso will repent shall be delivered, for they shall
understand the plan of salvation and restoration for Israel, as the Lord
manifested to the ancients. They shall be baptized with water and with
the Spirit — they shall lift up their hearts with joy and gladness, fcr the
time of their redemption shall also roll on, and lor their obedience to the
faith they shall see the house of Jacob come with great glory, even
with songs of everlasting joy, and with him partake of salvation.
Therefore, as the time draws near when the sun is to be darkened,
the moon turn to blood, and the stars fall from heaven, the Lord will
bring to the knowledge of his people his commandments and statutes,
that they may be prepared to stand when the earth shall reel to and
fro as a drunken man, earthquakes cause the nations to tremble, and
the destroying angel goes forth to waste the inhabitants at noon-day :
for so great are to be the calamities which are to come upon the
inhabitants of the earth before the coming of the Son of Man the
second time, that whoso is not prepared cannot abide ; but such as
are found faithful, and remain, shall be gathered with his people and
caught up to meet the Lord in the cloud, and so shall they inherit
eternal life,
I have now given you a rehearsal of what was communicated to
our brother, when he was directed to go and obtain the record of the
Nephites. I may have missed in arrangement in some instances,
but the principle is preserved, and you will be able to bring
forward abundance of corroborating scripture upon the subject of the
gospel and of the gathering. You are aware of the fact, that to give
a minute rehearsal of a lengthy interview with a heavenly messenger,
is very dillicnlt, unless one is assisted immediately with the gift of
inspiration. There is another item I wish to notice on the subject of
visions. The spirit you know, searches all things, even the deep
things of God. When God manifests to his servants those things that
are to coine. or those which have been, he does it by unfolding them
by the power of ihat Spirit which comprehends all things, always;
and so much rnny be shown and made perfectly plain to the under-
standing in a«hort time, ihat.to the world, who are occupied all their
life to learn a little, look at the relation of it, and arc disposed to c^U
TO W. W. PHELPS. 161
it false. You will understand then, by this, that while those gloriouf
things were being rehearsed, the vision was also opened, so that our
brother was permitted to see and understand much more full and
perfect than I am able to communicate in writing. I know much,
may be conveyed to the understanding in writing, and many marvel-
lous truths set forth with the pen, but after all it is but a shadow,
compared to an open vision of seeing, hearing and realizing eternal
things. And if the fact was known, it would be found, that of all
the heavenly communications to the ancients, we have no more in
comparison than the alphabet to a quarto vocabulary. It is said, and
I believe the account, that the Lord showed the brother of Jared
[Moriancumer] all things which were to transpire from that day to
the end of the earth, as well as those which had taken place. I
believe that Moses was permitted to see the same, as the Lord caused
them to pass, in vision before him as he stood upon the mount ; I
believe that the Lord Jesus told many things to his apostles which are
not written, and after his ascension unfolded all things unto them ; I
believe that Nephi, the son of Lehi, whom the Lord brought out of
Jerusalem, saw the same ; I believe that the twelve upon this conti-
nent, whom the Lord chose to preach his gospel, when he came down
to manifest to this branch of the house of Israel, that he had other
sheep who should hear his voice, were also permitted to behold the
same mighty things transpire in vision before their eyes ; and I believe
that the angel Moroni, whose words I have been rehearsing, who
communicated the knowledge of the record of the Nephites, in this
age, saw also, before he hid up the same unto the Lord, great and
marvellous things, which were to transpire when the same should
come forth ; and I also believe, that God will give line upon line,
precept upon precept, to his saints, until all these things will be
unfolded to them, and they finally sanctified and brought into the
Celestial glory, where tears will be wiped from all faces, and sighing
and sorrowing flee away !
May the Lord preserve you from evil and reward you richly for
all your afTlictions, and crown you in his kingdom. Amen.
Accept, as ever, assurances of the fellowship and esteem of your
unworthy brother in the gospel.
LETTER VII.
Dear Brother, —
You will remember that in my last I brought my subject
down to the evening, or night of the aist of September, 1823, and
gave an outline of the conversation of the angel upon the important
fact of the blessings, promises and covenants to Israel, and the great
manifestations of iavor to the world in ihc'ushcring in of the fulness of
the gospel, to prepare the way for the second advent of the Messiah,
when he comes in the glory of the Father, with the holy angels.
lio. G. — 4*
I6tJ O. COWDERY's letter SEVENTBf
A remarkable fact is to be noticed with regard to this vision. In
ancient time the Lord warned some of his servants in dreams; for
instance, Joseph, the husband of Mary, was warned in a dream to
take the young child and his mother, and flee into Egypt: also the
WISE men were warned of the Lord in a dream not to return to
Herod; and when "out of Egypt the Son was called," the angel of
the Lord appeared in a dream to Joseph again : also lie was warned
in a dream to turn aside into the parts of Galilee. Such were the
manifestations to Joseph, the favoured descendant of the father of the
faithful in dreams, and in them the Lord fulfilled his purposes : But
the one of which I have been speaking is what would have been
called an open vision. And though it was in the night, yet it was not
a dream. There is no room for conjecture in this matter, and to talk
of deception would be to sport with the common sense of every
man who knows when he is awake, when he sees and when he does
not see.
He could not have been deceived in the fact that a being of some
kind appeared to him ; and that it was an heavenly one, the fulfil-
ment of his words so minutely, up to this time, in addition to the truth
and word of salvation which has been developed to this generation,
in the book of Mormon, ought to be conclusive evidence to the mind
of every man who is privileged to hear of the same. He was awake,
and in solemn prayer, as you will bear in mind, when the angel made
his appearance ; from that glory wiiich surrounded him, the room was
lit up to a perfect brilliancy, so that darkness wholly disappeared: he
heard his words with his ears, and received a joy and happiness in-
describable by hearing that his own sins were forgiven, and his former
transgressions to be remembered against him no more, if he then con-
tinued to walk before the Lord according to his holy commandments.
He also saw him depart, the light and glory withdraw, leaving a
calmness and peace of soul past the language of man to paint — Was
he deceived ?
Far from this; for the vision was renewed twice before morning,
unfolding farther and still father the mysteries of godliness and those
thin<Ts to come. In the morning he went to his labour as usual, but
soon the vision of the heavenly messenger was renewed, instructing
him to go immediately and view those things of which he had been
informed, with a promise that he should obtain them if he followed
the directions and went with an eye single to the glory of God.
Accordingly he repaired to the place which had thus been described.
But it is necessary to give you more fully the express instructions of
the angel, with regard to the object of this work in which our brother
had now engaged — He was to remember that it was the work of the
Lord, to fulfil certain promises previously made to a branch of the
house of Israel of the tribe of Joseph, and when it should be brought
forth must be done expressly with an eye, as I said before, single to
TO w. w. piJelps. 165
the glory of God, and the welfare and restoration of the house of
Israel.
You will understand, then, that no motive of a pecuniary, or
earthly nature, was to be sufiered to take the lead of the heart of the
man thus favoured. The allurements of vice, the contaminating in-
fluence of wealth, without the direct guidance of the Holy Spirit,
must liave no place in the heart nor ha suffered to take from it that
"warm desire for the glory and kingdom of the Lord, or, instead of
obtaining, disappointment and reproof would most assuredly follow.
Such was the instruction and this the caution.
Alternately, as we could naturally expect, the thought of the pre-
vious vision was ruminating in his mind, with a rejection of the
brightness and glory of the heavenly messenger ; but again a thought
would start across the mind on the prospects of obtaining so desira-
ble a treasure — one in all human probability sufficient to raise him
above a level with the common earthly fortunes of his fellow men,
and relieve his family from want, in which by misfortune and sickness
they were placed.
It is very natural to suppose that the mind would revolve upon those
scenes which had passed, when those who had acquired a Utile of
this world's goods, by industry and economy, with the blessings of
health or friends, or by art and intrigue, from the pockets of the day-
laborer, or the widow and the fatherless, had passed by with a stiff
neck and a cold heart, scorning the virtuous because they were poor,
and lording over those who were subjected to suffer the miseries of
this life.
Alternately did these, with a swift reflection of the words of the
holy messenger. — "Remember, that he who does this work, who is
thus favored of the Lord, must do it with his eye single to the glory
of the same, and the welfare and restoration of the scattered rem-
nants of the house of Israel" — rush upon his mind with the quickness
of electricity. Here was a struggle indeed ; for when he calmly
reflected upon his errand, he knew that if God did not give, he could
not obtain; and again, with the thought or hope of obtaining, his
mind would bo carried back to its former reflection of poverty, abuse,
— wealth, grandeur and case, until before arriving at the place
described, this wholly occupied his desire; and when bethought upon
the fact of what was previously shown him, it was only with an
assurance that he should obtain, and accomplish his desire in relieving
himself and friends from want.
A history of the inhabitants who peopled this continent, previous
to its being discovered to Europeans by Columbus, must be interesting
to every man; and as it would devclopc the important fact, that the
present race were descendants of Abraham, and were to be remem-
bered in the immutable covenant of the Most High to that man, and be
restored to a knowledge of the gospel, that they, with all nations might
rejoice, seemed to inspire further thoughts of gain and income from
164 O. COWDERY^S LETTER SEVENTH
such a valuable history. Surely, thought he, every man will seize
with eagerness, this knowledge, and this incalculable income will be
mine. Enough to raise the expectations of any one of like inexperience,
placed in similar circumstances. But the important point in this
matter is, that man does not see as the Lord, neither are his purposes
like his. The small things of this life are but dust in comparison with
salvation and eternal life.
It is sufficient to say that such were his reflections during his walk
of from two to three miles : the distance from his father's house to
the place pointed out. And to use his own words it seemed as though
two invisible powers were influencing, or striving to influence his
mind — one with the reflection that if he obtained the object of his
pursuit, it would be through the mercy and condescension of the Lord,
and that every act or performance in relation to it, must be in strict
accordance with the instruction of that personage who communicated
the intelligence to him first ; and the other with the thoughts and reflec-
tions like those previously mentioned — contrasting his former and
present circumstances in life with those to come. That precious in-
struction recorded on the sacred page — pray always — which was
expressly impressed upon him, was at length entirely forgotten, and
as'l previously remarked, a fixed determination to obtain and aggran-
dize himself, occupied his mind when he arrived at the place where
the record was found.
I must now give you some description of the place where, and the
manner in which these records were deposited.
You are acquainted with the mail road from Palmyra, Wayne Co. to
Canandaigua, Ontario Co. N. Y. and also, as you pass from the former
to the latter place, before arriving at the little village of Manchester, say
from three to four, or about four miles from Palmyra, you pass a large
hill on the east side of the road. Why I say large, is, because it is as
large perhaps, as any in that country. To a person acquainted with
this road, a description would be unnecessary, as it is the largest and
rises the highest of any on that route. The north end rises quite sudden
until it assumes a level with the more southerly extremity, and I think
1 may say an elevation higher than at the south a short distance, say
half or three fourths of a mile. As you pass toward Canandaigua it
lessens gradually until the surface assumes its common level, or is
broken by other smaller hills or ridges, water courses and ravines. I
think I am justified in saying that this is the highest hill for some dis-
tance round, and I am certain that its appearance, as it rises so sud-
denly from a plain on the north, must attract the notice of the traveller
as he passes by.
At about one mile west rises another ridge of less height, running
parallel with the former, leaving a beautiful vale between. The soil
is of the first quality for the country, and under a state of cultivation,
which gives a prospect at once imposing, when one reflects on the
fact, that here, between these hills, the entire power and national
strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed.
TO W. W. PHELPS. 165
By turning to the 529th and 530th pages of the Book of Mornnon
you will read Mormon's account of the last gieal struggle of his people,
as they were encamped round this hill Cuniorah. [It is printed
Camorah, which is an error.] In this valley i'ell the remaining
strength a::d pride of a once powerful people, the Nephites — once so
highly favored of the Lord, but at that time in darkness, doomed to
suffer extermination by the hand of their barbarous and uncivilized
brethren. From the top of this hill, Mormon, with a few others, after
the battle, gazed with horror upon the mangled remains of those who,
the day before, were filled with anxiety, hope or doubt. A few had
fled to the South, who were hunted down by the victorious party, and
all who would not deny the Saviour and his religion, were put to death
Mormon himself, according to the record of his son Moroni, was
also slain.
But a long time previous to this national disaster it appears from
his own account, he foresaw approaching destruction. In fact, if he
perused the records of his fathers, which were in his possession, he
could have learned that such would be the case. Ahna, who lived
before the coming of the Messiah, prophesies this. He however, by
divine appointment, abridged from these records, in his own style
and language, a short account of the more important and prominent
items, from the days of Lehi to his own time, after which he
deposited, as he says, on the 529th page, all the records in this same
hill, Cumorah, and after gave his small record to his son Moroni, who,
as appears from the same, finished, after witnessing the extinction of
his people as a nation.
It was not the wicked who overcame the righteous : flir from this :
it was the wicked against \he wicked, and by the wicked the wicked
were punished. The Nephites who were once enlightened, had fallen
from a more elevated standing as to favour and privilege before the
Lord, in consequence of the righteousness of their fathers, and now
falling below, for such was actually the case, were suffered to be
overcome, and the land was left to the possession of the red men,
who were without intelligence, only in the aflairs of their wars ; and
having no records, only preserving their history by tradition from
father to son, lost the account of their true origin, and wandered from
river to river, from hill to hill, from mountain to mountain, from sea
to sea, till the land was again peopled, in a measure, by a rude, wild,
revengeful, warlike and barbarous race. Such are our Indians.
This hill, by the Jaredites, was called Ramah : by it, or around it,
the famf)us army of Corianlumr pitched their tent. Coriantumr was
the last king of the Jaredites. The opposing army were to the west,
and in this same valley, and near by, from day to day, did that mighty
race spill their blood, in wrath, contending as it were, brother agiiinst
brother, and father against son. In this same spot, in full view from
the top of this .same hill, one may gaze with astonishment upon the
ground which vvas twice covered with the dead and dying of our
Iw o. cowdery's letter eighth
fellow-men. Here may be seen were once sunk to naught the pride
and strength of two mighty nations ; and here may be contemplated,
in solitude, while nothing but the faithful record of Mormon and Mo-
roni is now extant to inform us of the fact, scenes of misery and
distress— the aged, whose silver locks in other places and at other
times would command reverence ; the mother, who in other circum-
stances would be spared from violence; the infant, whose tender cries
would be regarded and listened to with a feeling of compassion and
tenderness; and the virgin, whose grace, beauty and modesty, would
be esteemed and held inviolate by all good men and enlightened and
civilized nations, alike disregarded and treated with scorn! In vain
did the hoary head and man of gray hairs ask for mercy; in vain did
the mother plead for compassion ; in vain did the helpless and harm-
less infant vveep for very anguish, and in vain did the virgin seek to
escape the ruthless hand of revengeful foes and demons in human form
— all alike were trampled down by the feet of the strong, and crushed
beneath the rage of battle and war I Alas, who can leflect upon the
last struggles of great and populous nations, sinking to dust beneath
the hand of justice and retribution, without weeping over the corrup-
tion of the human heart, and sighing for the hour when the clangor of
arms shall no more be heard, nor the calamities of contending armies
no more experience for a thousand years? Alas, the calamity of
war, the extinction of nations, the ruin of kingdoms, the fall of em-
pires and the dissolution of governments! O the misery, distress
and evil attendant on these ! Who can contemplate like scenes with-
out sorrowing, and Avho so destitute of commiseration as not to be
pained that man has fallen so low, so far beneath the station in which
he was created ?
In tliis vale lie commingled, inonemass of ruin, the ashes of thousands,
and in this vale was destined to consume the fair forms and vigorous
systems of tens of thousands of the human race — blood mixed with
blood, flesh with fcsh, bones with bones, and dust with dust ! When
the vital spark which animated their clay had fled, each lifeless lump
lay on one common level — cold and in^mimate. Those bosoms which
had burned with rage against each other for real or supposed injury,
had now ceased to heave with malice ; those arms which were, a few
moments before nerved with strength, had alike become paralyzed,
and those hearts which had been fired with revenge, had now ceased to
beat, and the head to think — in silence, in solitude, and in disgrace alike,
they have long since turned to earth, to their mother dust, to await
the august, and to tnillions, awful hour, when the trump of the Son of
God sliall ct;ho and re-echo from the skies, and they come forth,
quickened and immortalized, to not only stand in each other's presence,
but before the bar of him who is Eternal !
With sentiments of pure respect, I conclude by subscribing myself
your brother in the gospel.
TO W. W. PHELPS. 167
LETTER VIIL
Dear Brotiirr, —
In my last I said I should give, partially, a "description
of the place where, and the n)anner in which these records were
deposited :" the first promise I have fulfilled, and must proceed to the
latter :
The hill of which I have been speaking, at the time mentioned,
presented a varied appearance: the north end rose suddenly from the
plain, forming a promontory without timber, but covered with grass.
As you passed to the south you soon came to scattering timber,
the surface having been cleared by art or by wind ; and a short
distance further left, you are surrounded with the common forest of the
country. Jt is necessary to observe, that even the part cleared was
only occupied for pasturage, its steep ascent and narrow summit not
admitting the plow of the husbandman, with any degree of ease or
profit. It was at the second mentioned place where the record was
found to be deposited, on ihe west side of the hill, not far from the
top down its side ; and when myself visited the place in the year 1830,
there were several trees standing: enough to cause a shade in sum-
mer, but not so much as to prevent the surface being covered with
grass — which was also the case when the record was hrst ibund.
Whatever may be the feeling of men on the reflection of past
acts which have been performed on certain portions or spots of this
earth, I know not, neither does it add or diminish to nor from the
reality of my subject. When Moses heard the voice of God, at the
foot of Horeb, out of the burning bush, he was commanded to take
his shoes off his feet, for the ground on which he stood was holy. The
same may be observed when Joshua beheld the " Captain of the
Lord's host" by Jerico. And I confess that iny mind was hlled with
many reflections ; and though I did not then- loose my shoe, yet with
gratitude to God did I cfi'er up the sacrifice of my heart.
How far below the surface these records were placed by Moroni,
I am unable to say ; but from the fact that they had been some
fourteen hundred years buried, and that too on the side of a hill so
steep, one is ready to conclude that they were some feet below, as
the earth would naturally wear more or less m that length of time.
But they being placed toward the top of the hill, the ground would
not remove as much as two-thirds, perhaps. Another circumstance
would prevent a wearing of the earth : in all probability, as soon as
timber had time to grow, the hill was covered, after the Nephites were
destroyed, and the roots of the same would hold the surface. How-
ever, on this point I shall leave every man to draw his own conclusion,
and form his own speculation, as I only promised to give a description
of the place at the time the records were found in 18ii3. It is sufR-
1C8 o. cowdery's letter eighth
cient for my present purpose, to know, that such is the fact: that in
1823, yes, 1823, a man with whom I have had the most intimate and
personal acquaintance, for ahnost seven years, actually discovered by
the virion of God, the plates from which the book of Mormon, as
much as it is disbelieved, was translated ! Such is the case, though
men rack their very brains to invent falsehoods, and then waft them
upon every breeze, to the contrary notwiihstHiiding.
I have now given sufficient on the subject of the hill Cumorah — it
has a singular and imposing appearance for that country, and must
excite the curious enquiry of every lover of the book of Mormon:
though I hoj^e never like Jerusalem, and the sepulchre of our Lord,
the pilgrims. In my estimation, certain places are dearer to me for
"what they 730/^; contain than for what they havii contained. For the
satisfaction of such as believe I have been thus particular, and to
avoid the question being a thousand times asked, more than any other
cause, shall proceed and be as particular as heretofore. The manner
in which the plates were deposited :
First, a hole of sufficient depth, (how deep I know not,) was dug.
At the bottom of this was laid a stone of suitable size, the upper surface
being smooth. At each edge was placed a large quantity of cement,
and into this cement, at the four edges of this stone were placed, erect,
four others, ihdr bottom edges resting in the cement at the outter
edges of the first stcne. The four last named, when placed erect,
formed a box, the corners, or where the edges of the four came in
contact, were also cemented so firmly that the moisture from without
was prevented from entering. It is to be observed, also, that the inner
surface of the four erect, or side stones was smooth. This box was
sufficiently large to admit a breast-plate, such as was used by the
ancients to defend the chest,- &c. from the arrows and weapons of
their enemy. From the bottom of the box, or from tlie breast-plate,
arose three sinall pillars composed of the same description of cement
used on the edges ; and upon these three pillars was placed the record
of the children of Joseph, and of a people who left the tower far, far
before the days of Joseph, or a sketch of each, which had it not been
for this, and the never failing goodness of God, ive might have
perished in our sins, having been left to bow down before the altars
of the Gentiles and to have paid homage to the priests of Baal! I
must not forget to say that this box, containing tlic record was
covered with another stone, the bottom surface being flat and the
upper, crowning. But those three pillars were not so lengthy as to
cause the plates and the crowning stone to come in contact. I have now
given you, according to my promise, the manner in which this record
was deposited; though when it was first visited by our brother, in
1823, a part of the crowning stone was visible above the surface
while the edges were concealed by the soil and grass, from which
circumstance 3 ou will see, that however deep this box might have
been placed by Moroni at first, the time had been sufficient to wear
TO W. W. PHELPS. 169
?;he earth so that it was easily discovered, when once directed, and
yet not enough to make a perceivable difference to the passer by. So
wonderful are the works of the Almighty, and so far from our finding
out are his ways, that one who trembles to take his holy name into
his lips, is left to wonder at his exact providences, and the fulfilment
of his purposes in the event of times and seasons. A few years
sooner might have found even the top stone concealed, and dis-
couraged our brother from attempting to make a further trial to
obtain this rich treasure, for fear of discovery; and a few later might
have left the small box uncovered, and exposed its valuable contents
to the rude calculations and vain speculations of those who neither
understand common language nor fear God. But such would have
been contrary to the words of the ancients and the promises made
to them : and this is why I am left to admire the works and see the
wisdom in the designs of the Lord in all things manifested to the eyes
of the world: they show that all human inventions are like vapours,
while his word endures forever and his promises to the last generation.
Having thus digressed from my main subject to give a few items
for the special benefit of all, it will be necessary to return, and pro-
ceed as formerly. And if any suppose I have indulged too freely in
reflections, I will only say, that it is my opinion, were one to have a
view of the glory of God which is to cover Israel in the last days,
and know that these, though they may be thought small things, were
the beginning to effect the same, they would be at a loss where to
close, should they give a moment's vent to the imagmations of the
heart.
You will have wondered, perhaps, that the mind of our brother
should be so occupied with the thoughts of the goods of this world,
at the time of arriving at Cumorah, on the morning of the 22nd of
September, 1823, after having been wrapt in the visions of heaven
during the night, and also seeing and hearing in open day ; but the
mind of man is easily turned, if it is not held by the power of God
through the prayer of faith, and you will remember that I have said
that two invisible powers were operating upon his mind during his
walk from his residence to Cumorah, and that the one urging the
certainty of wealth and ease in this life, had so powerfully wrought
upon him that the great object so carefully and impressively named
by the angel, had entirely gone from his recollection that only a fixed
determination to obtain now urged him forward. In this, which oc-
casioned a failure to obtain, at that time, the record, do not understand
me to attach blame to our brother: he was young, and his mind easily
turned from correct principles, unless he could be favoured with a
certain round of experience. And yet, while young, untraditionatcd
and untaught in the systems of the world, he was in a situaiion to be
lead into the great work of God, and be qualified to perform it in due
time.
After arriving aUthe repository, a little exertion in removing the
VOL. I. NO. VI. — 5
170 o. cowdery's letter eighth
soil from the edges of the top of the box, and a light pry, brought to
his natural vision its contents. No sooner did he behold this sacred
treasure than his hopes were renewed, and he supposed his success
certain; and without first attempting to take it from its long place
of deposit, he thought, perhaps, there might be something more, equally
as valuable, and to take only the plates, might give others an oppor-
tunity of obtaining the remainder, which could he secure, would still
add to his store of wealth. These, in short, were his reflections,
without once thinking of the solemn instruction of the heavenly
messenger, that all must be done with an express view of glorifying
God.
On attempting to take possession of the record a shock was pro-
duced upon his system, by an invisible power, w'hich deprived him,
in a measure, of his natural strength. He desisted for an instant, and
then made another attempt, but was more sensibly shocked than before.
What was the occasion of this he knew not — there was the pure un-
sullied record, as had been described — he had heard of the power of en-
chantment, and a thousand like stories, which held the hidden
treasures of the earth, and supposed that physical exertion and per-
sonal strength was only necessary to enable him to yet obtain the
object of his wish. He therefore made the third attempt with an
increased exertion, when his strength failed him more than at either
of the former times, and without premeditating he exclaimed, " Why
can I not obtain this book V *' Because you have not kept the command-
ments of the Lord," answered a voice, within a seeming short dis-
tance. He looked and to his astonishment, there stood the angel who
had previously given him the directions concerning this matter. In
an instant, all the former instructions, the great intelligence concern-
ing Israel and the last days, were brought to his mind : he thought of
the time when his heart was fervently engaged in prayer to the Lord,
when his spirit was contrite^ and when his holy messenger from the
skies unfolded the wonderful things connected with this record. He
had come, to be sure, and found the word of the angel fulfilled con-
cerning the reality of the record, but he had failed to remember the
great end for which they had been kept, and in consequence could
not have power to take them into his possession and bear them
away.
At that instant he looked to the Lord in prayer, and as he prayed
darkness began to disperse from his mind and his soul was lit up as it
was the evening before and he was filled with the Holy Spirit; and
again did the Lord manifest his condescension and mercy : the heavens
were opened and the glory of the Lord shone around about and rested
upon him. While he thus stood gazing and admiring, the angel said,
" Look !" and as he thus spake he beheld the prince of darkness,
surrounded by his innumerable train of associates. All this passed
before him, and the heavenly messenger said, " All this is shown,
the good and ihe evil, the holy and impure, the glory of God and the
power of darkness, that you may know hereafter the two powers and
TO W. W. PHELPS. 171
riever be influenced or overcome by that wicked one. Behold, what-
ever entices and leads to good and to do good, is of God, and what-
ever does not is of that wicked one: It is he that fills the hearts of
men with evil, to walk in darkness and blaspheme God ; and you may
learn from henceforth, that his ways are to destruction, but the way
of holiness is peace and rest. You now see why you could not obtain
this record ; that the commandment was strict, and that if ever these
sacred things ai'e obtained they must be by prayer and faithfulness in
obeying the Lord. They are not deposited here for the sake of accu-
mulating gain and wealth for the glory of this world: they were
sealed by the prayer of faith, and because of the knowledge which
they contain they are of no worth among the children of men, only
for their knowledge. On them is contained the fulness of the gospel
of Jesus Christ, as it was given to his people on this land, and when it
shall be brought forth by the power of God it shall be carried to the
Gentiles, of whom many will receive it, and after will the seed of
Israel be brought into the fold of their Redeemer by obeyhig it also.
Those who kept the commandments of the Lord on this land, desired
this at his hand, and through the prayer of faith obtained the promise,
that if their descendants should transgress and fall away, that a
record might be kept and in the last days come to their children.
These things are sacred, and must be kept so, for the promise of the
Lord concerning them, must be fulfilled. No man can obtain them if
his heart is impure, because they contain that which is sacred ; and
besides, should they be entrusted in unholy hands the knowledge
could not come to the world, because they cannot be interpreted by
the learning of this generation ; consequently, they would be con-
sidered of no worth, only as precious metal. Therefore, remember,
that they are to be translated by the gift and power of God. By
them will the Lord w'ork a great and a marvelous work : the wisdom
of the wise shall become as naught, and the understanding of the
prudent shall be hid, and because the power of God shall be displayed
those who profess to know the truth but walk in deceit, shall tremble
with anger ; but with signs and with wonders, with gifts and with
healings, with the manifestations of the power of God, and with the
Holy Ghost, shall the hearts of the faithful be comforted. You have
now beheld the power of God manifested and the power of satan:
you see that there is nothing that is desirable in the works of dark-
ness ; that they cannot bring happiness; that those who are overcome
therewith are miserable, while on the other hand the righteous are
blessed with a place in the kingdom of God where joy unspeakable
surrounds them. There they rest beyond the power of the enemy of
truth, where no evil can disturb them. The glory of God crowns
them, and they continually feast upon his goodness and enjoy hi*
smiles. Behold, notwithstanding you have seen this great display of
power, by which you may ever be able to detect the evil one, yet I
give unto you another sign, and when it comes to pass then know that
the Lord is God and that he will fulfil his purposes, and that the
knowledge which this record contains will go to every nation, and
172 o. cowdery's letter eighth
kindred, and tongue, and people under the whole heaven. This is
the sign : When these things begin to be known, that is, when it is
known that the Lord has shown you these things, the workers of
iniquity will seek your overthrow : they will circulate falsehoods to
destroy your reputation, and also will seek to take your life; but
remember this if you are faithful, and shall hereafter continue to
to keep the commandments of the Lord, you shall be preserved to
bring these things forth ; for in due time he will again give you a
commandment to come and take them. When they are interpreted
the Lord will give the holy priesthood to some, and they shall begin
to proclaim this Gospel and baptize by water, and after that they
shall have power to give the Holy Ghost by the laying on of their
hands. Then will persecution rage more and more ; for the iniquities
of men shall be revealed, and those who are not built upon the Rock
will seek to overthrow this Church; but it will increase the more
opposed, and spread farther and farther, increasing in knowledge till
they shall be sanctified and receive an inheritance where the glory of
God will rest upon them ; and when this takes place, and all things
are prepared, the ten tribes of Israel will be revealed in the north
counlry, whither they have been for a long season ; and when this is
fulfilled will be brought to pass that saying of the prophet — " And the
Redeemer shall come to Zion, and unto them that turn from trans-
gression in Jacob, saith the Lord." But, notwithstanding the workers
of iniquity shall seek your destruction the arm of the Lord will be
extended and you will be borne oflf conqueror, if you keep all his
commandments. Your name shall be konwn among the nations, for
the work which the Lord will perform by your hands shall cause the
righteous to rejoice and the wicked to rage : with the one it shall be
had in honour, and with the other in reproach ; yet, with these it shall
be a terror because of the great and marvelous work which shall
follow the coming forth of this fulness of the gospel Now, go thy
way, remembering what the Lord has done for thee, and be diligent
in keeping his commandments, and he will deliver thee from tempta-
tions and all the arts and devices of the wicked one. Forget not to
pray, that thy mind may become strong that when he shall manifest
unto thee, thou mayest have power to escape the evil, and obtain
these precious things."
Though I am unable lo paint before the mind, a perfect description
of #he scenery which passed before our brother, I think I have said
enough to give you a field for reflection which may not be unprofita-
ble. You see the great wisdom in God in leading him thus fur, that
his mind might begin to be more matured, and thereby be able to judge
correctly, the spirits. I do not say that he would not have obtnined
the rO'-orH bnd h<^ wont arcnrding to the direction of the an<j;el — I
say uiaL lie wuL.iu ; uuL God kiun'.ir.g all things (rfim the bcLMnning,
bccran thus to instruct his servant. And in this it is plainly to be seen
that the adversary of truth is not sufficient to overthrow the work of
God. You will remember that I said, two invisible powers were
operating upon the mind of our brother while going to Cumorah. In
TO W. W. PHELPS. 173
this, then, I discover wisdom in the dealings of the Lord : it was
impossible for any man to translate the book of Mormon by the gift
of God, endm'e the afflictions, and temptations, and devices of satan,
without being overthrown, unless he had been previously benefitted
with a certain round of experience : and had our brother obtained the
record the first time, not knowing how to detect the works of dark-
ness, he might have been deprived of the blessing of sending forth the
word of truth to this generation. Therefore, God knowing that satan
would thus lead his mind astray, began at that early hour, that when the
full time should arrive, he might have a servant prepared to fulfil his
purpose. So, however afflicting to his feelings this repulse might
have been, he had reason to rejoice before the Lord and be thankful
for the favours and mercies shown : that whatever other instruction
was necessary to the accomplishing this great work, he had lea-rned,
by experience, how to discern between the spirit of Christ and the
spirit of the devil.
From this time to September, 1827, few occurrences worthy of note,
transpired. As a fact to be expected, nothing of importance could be
recorded concerning a generation in darkness. In the mean time our
brother of whom I have been speaking, passed the time as others, in
labouring for his support. But in consequence of certain false and
slanderous reports which have been circulated, justice would require
me to say something upon the private life of one whose character has
been so shamefully traduced. By some he is said to have been a
lazy, idle, vicious, profligate fellow. These I am prepared to contra-
dict, and that too by the testimony of many persons with whom I
have been intimately acquainted, and know to be individuals of the
strictest veracity, and unquestionable integrity. All these strictly and
virtually agree in saying, that he was an honest, upright, virtuous, and
faithfully industrious young man. And those who say to the contrary
can be influenced by no other motive than to destroy the reputation
of one who never injured any man in either property or person.
While young, I have been informed he was afflicted with sickness;
but I have been told by those for whom he has laboured, that he was a
young man of truth and industrious habits. And I will add further
that it is my conviction, if he never had been called to the exalted
station in which he now occupies, he might have passed down the
stream of time with ease and in respectability, without the foul and
hellish tongue of slander ever being employed against him. It is no
more than to be expected, I admit, that men of corrupt hearts will
try to traduce his character and put a spot upon his name : indeed,
this is according to the word of the angel; but this does not prohibit
me from speaking freely of his merits, and contradicting those flilse-
hoods — I i'cel myself bound so to do, and I know that my testimony,
on tliis mnt!i>r, will be received and believed while those who testify
to the contrary are crumbled to dust, and their words swept away
in the general mass of lies when God shall purify the earth !
Connected with this is the character of the family: and on this I say
as I said concerning the character of our brotiier — I feci myself
174 o. cowdery's letter eighth
bound to defend the innocent always when opportunity offers. Had
not those who are notorious for hes and dishonesty, also assailed the
character of the family I should pass over them here in silence ; but
now I shall not forbear. It has been industriously circulated that
they were dishonest, deceitful and vile. On this I have the testimony
of responsible persons, who have said and will say, that this is basely
false ; and besides, a personal acquaintance for seven years, has de-
monstrated that all the difficulty is, they were once poor, (yet indus-
trious,) and have now, by the help of God, arisen to note, and their
names are like to, (indeed they will,) be handed down to posterity,
and had among the righteous. They are industrious, honest, virtuous
and liberal to all. This is their character ; and though many take
advantage of their liberality, God will reward them ; but this is the
fact, and this testimony shall shine upon the records of the saints, and
be recorded on the archives of heaven to be read in the day of eter-
nity, when the wicked and perverse, who have vilely slandered them
without cause or provocation, reep their reward with the unjust, where
there is w-eeping, wailing and gnashing of teeth ! — if they do not
repent.
Soon after this visit to Cumorah, a gentleman from the south part
of the State, (Chenango County,) employed our brother as a common
labourer, and accordingly he visited that section of the country ; and
had he not been accused of digging down all, or nearly so, the moun-
tains of Susquehanna, or causing others to do it by some art of necro-
mancy, I should leave this for the present, unnoticed. You will
remember, in the mean time, that those who seek to vilify his charac-
ter, say that he has always been notorious for his idleness, This
gentleman, whose name is Stowel, resided in the town of Bainbridge,
on or near the head waters of the Susquehanna river. Some forty
miles south, or down the river, in the town of Harmony, Susque-
hanna County, Pa. is said to be a cave or subterraneous recess, whe-
ther entirely formed by art or not I am uninformed neither does this'
matter ; but such is said to be the case, — where a company of
Spaniards, a long time since, when the country was uninhabited by
white settlers, ^cavated from the bowels of the earth ore, and coined
a large quantity of money; after which they secured the cavity and
evacuated, leaving a part still in the cave, purposing to return at some
distant period. A long time elapsed and this account came from one
of the individuals who was first engaged in this mining business. The
country was pointed out and the spot minutely described. This, I
believe, is the substance, so far as my memory serves, though I shall
not pledge my veracity for the correctness of the account as I have
given. Enough however, was credited of the Spaniard's story, to
excite the belief of many that there was a fine sum of the precious
metal lying coined in this subterraneous vault, among whom was the
employer ; and accordingly our brother was required to spend a few
months with some others in excavating the earth in pursuit of this
treasure.
While employed here he became acquainted with the family of
TO W. W. PHELPS, Ilf5
Isaac Hale, of whom you read in several of the productions of those
who have sought to destroy the validity of the book of Mormon. It
may be necessary hereafter, to refer you more particularly to the
conduct of this family, as their influence has been considerably exerted
to destroy the reputation of our brother, probably because he married
a daughter of the same, contrary to some of their wishes, and in con-
nection with this, to certain statements of some others of the inhabi-
tants of that section of country. But in saying this I do not wish to
be understood as uttering aught against Mrs. Smith, (formerly Emma
Hale.) She has most certainly evinced a decidedly correct mind and
uncommon ability of talent and judgment, in a manifest willingness to
fulfill, on her part that passage in sacred writ, — " and they twain shall be
one flesh" — by accompanying her husband against the wishes and
advice of her relatives, to a land of strangers: and however I may
deprecate their actions, can say in justice, her character stands as
fair for morality, piety and virtue, as any in the world. Though vou
may say, this is a digression from the subject proposed, I trust I shall
be indulged, for the purpose of satisfying many, who have heard so
many slanderous reports that they are lead to believe them true be-
cause they are not contradicted ; and besides, this generation are
determined to oppose every item in the form or under the pretence
of revelation, unless it comes through a man who has always been
more pure than Michael the great prince ; and as this is the fact, and
my opposers have put me to the necessity, I shall be more prolix, and
have no doubt, before I give up the point, shall prove to your satisfaction,
and to that of every man, that the translator of the book of Mormoa
is worthy the appellation of a seer and a prophet of the Lord. In
this I do not pretend that he is not a man subject to passion like other
men, beset with infirmities and encompassed with weaknesses ; but if
he is, all men were so before him and a pretence to the contrary
would argue a more than mortal which would at once destroy the
whole system of the religion of the Lord Jesus; for he anciently chose
the weak to overcome the strong, the foolish to confound the wise,
(I mean considered so by this world,) and by the foohshness of preach-
ing to save those who believe.
On the private character of our brother I need add nothing further,
at present, previous to his obtaining the records of the Nephites, only
that while in that country, some very officious person complained of
him as a disorderly person, and brought him before the authorities of
the county; but there being no cause of action he was honourably
acquitted. From this time forward he continued to receive instruc-
tions concerning the coming forth of the fulness of the gospel, from
the mouth of the heavenly messenger, until he was directed to visit
again the place where the record was deposited.
For the present I close, with a thankful heart that I am permitted to
see thousands rejoicing in the assurance of the promises of the Lord
confirmed unto them t^ugh the obedience of the everlasting covenant.
As ever your brother in the Lord Jesus.
176 LETTER FROM JOSEPH SMITH TO O. COWDERY.
A LETTER FROM JOSEPH SMITH TO O. COWDERY.
Dear Brother, —
Having learned from the first No. of the Messenger
and Advocate, that you were, not only about to " give a history of
the rise and progress of the church of the Latter-Day Saints ;" but,
that said " history would necessarily embrace my life and char-
acter," I have been induced to give you the time and place of my
birth; as I have learned that many of the opposers of those princi-
ples which I have held forth to the world, profess a. personal
acquaintance with me, though when in my presence, represent me to
be another person in age, education, and stature, from what I am.
I was born, (according to the record of the same, kept by my
parents,) in the town of Sharon, Windsor Co. Vt. on the 23rd of
December, 1805.
At the age of ten my father's family removed to Palmyra, N. Y.
where, and in the vicinity of which, I lived, or, made it my place of
residence, until I was twenty-one — the latter part, in the town of
Manchester.
During this time, as is common to most ; or all youths, I fell into
many vices and follies ; but as my accusers are, and have been forward
to accuse me of being guilty of gross and outrageous violations of
the peace and good order of the community, I take the occasion to
remark, that, though, as I have said above, "as is common to most,
or all youths, I fell into many vices and follies," I have not, neither
can it be sustained, in truth, been guilty of wronging or injuring any
man or society of men ; and those imperfections to which I allude,
and for which I have often had occasion to lament, were a light, and
too often, vain mind, exhibiting a foolish and trifling conversa-
tion.
This being all, and the worst, that my accusers can substantiate
against my moral character, I wish to add that it is not without a deep
feeling of regret that I am thus called upon in answer to my own
conscience, to fulfill a duty I owe to myself, as well as to the cause of
truth, in making this public confession of my former uncircumspect
walk, and trifling conversation: and more particularly, as I often
acted in violation of those holy precepts which I knew came from
God. But as the "Articles and Covenants," of this church are plain
■upon this particular point, I do not deem it important to proceed fur-
ther. I only add, that I do not, nor never have, pretended to be any
other than a man " subject to passion," and liable, without the assist-
ing grace of the Saviour, to deviate from that perfect path in which
all men are commanded to walk!
By giving the above a place in your valuable paper, you will confer
a lasting favour upon myself, as an individual, and, as I humbly hope,
subserve the cause of righteousness.
I am, with feelings of esteem, your fellow laborer in the Gospel of
our Lord.
JOSEPH SMITH.
THE
g^^^ ^®IFa^®S®ffi
^
PUBLISHED BY B. WINCHESTER, PASTOR OF THE BRANCH OF THE
CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER DAY SAINTS IN PHILADELPHIA.
"WHEN GOD WORKS WHO CAN HINDER?"
VOL. I.] PHILADELPHIA, APRIL 1, 1841. [NO. 7.
THE FAITFI ONCE DELIVERED TO THE SAINTS RESTORED.
As soon as the Book of Mormon was translated, the Lord sent his
holy angel with the holy priesthood, which was conferred upon men ;
thus fulfilling the saying of John : *' I saw another angel fly in the
midst of heaven having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them
that dwell on the earth, &c." The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints, was soon organized according to the New Testament
pattern — with apostles, elders, &c. This was done on the sixth day
of April in the year of our I^ord one thousand eight hundred and
thirty.
The saints immediately began to contend for the faith once delivered
to the ancients; and as they were engaged in prayer to God, and ex-
ercising faith in him, the heavenly messengers often ministered unto
them. The Lord poured out his Spirit in copious effusions : some saw
heavenly visions, others prophecied, and the sick have often been
healed by faith in the name of Jesus — for surely the religion that was
once enjoyed by the ancient saints is restored.
Notwithstanding the powerful opposition that has been exerted
against us, the work has prospered. Men of courage have embraced
it, and have been willing to lay down their lives in the cause of Cod.
It has been preached in most of the States, and also in Texas, the
Canadas, England, Scotland, and Ireland, with success. And in the
course of its progress it has gathered in many thousands, who arc now
rejoicing in the hope of a glorious resurrection, and reign with Christ.
Thus the Lord has commenced his great work in fulfillment of tl)e
prophecies, and wc trust that it will roll on till all nations shall hear
the sound, and the way is prepared for the second coming of Christ.
VOL. C. NO. VII. — 1
178 THE lord's ensign and the
THE LORD'S ENSIGN AND THE RESTORATION OF THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL.
" All ye inhabitants of the world, and dwellers on the earth, see ye, when he lifteth up an
ENSIGN on the mountains ; and when he bloweth a trumpet hear yey — Isa. xviii. 3.
The word ensis^n signifies a flag, or a standard raised to denote,
not only the perfect organization of an army, but their spirit and
determination. Therefore, we infer from the above quotation that God
was to raise an ensign in his own due time, which would not only be
an omen that he had organized his church with the proper officers;
but that the time had come for the gathering of his long dispersed
covenant people, and the restoration of their kingdom unto them.
This subject is treated with indifference by many who profess Christi-
anity, because it is considered one of minor consequence to us. But
we trust that we shall be able to show from the bible, before we
conclude the subject that it is one of major importance to all, and
that our future welfare, prosperity and salvation, depend upon an
understanding of the same. But farther preliminaries we deem
unnecessary at present ; therefore, we will hasten to the field of
prophecy.
That the prophets have prophesied of the restoration of the House
of Israel, is acknowledged by all; but the time when, and the manner
in which this work will be accomplished is the point at issue. We
infer from what Christ said, that he ofiered to gather them ; but they
would not. (See Math, xxiii. 37.) The disciples supposed that
Israel would be gathered, and their kingdom restored to them, in
their day; but Christ informed them of their mistake: "When they
therefore were come together, they asked of him, saying, Lord, wilt
thou at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel ? And he said
unto them, it is not for you to know the times or the seasons, which
the Father hath put in his own power." — Acts, i. 0, 7. This is as
much as to say that this work was not to be done then ; but reserved
for some future age, which was not wisdom for them then to know.
Christ said, this should not take place until the times of the Gentiles
be fulfilled : "And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall
be led away captive into all nations : and Jerusalem shall be trodden
down of the Gentiles until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled." — Luke,
xxi. 24. Christ in consequence of the wickedness of the Jews, took his
kingdom from them and gave it to the Gentiles ; and according to Paul,
this blindness was to continue with Israel until the fulness of the Gentiles
is come : " For I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this
mystery, that blindness in part is happened to Israel until the fulness of
the Gentiles be come in. And so all Israel shall be saved; as it is written,
there shall come out of Zion the deliverer and shall turn away ungod-
liness from Jacob." — Uo. xi. 25. The fulness of the Gentiles is not
RESTORATION OF THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL. 179
yet come ; therefore, Israel is not yet gathered ; neither is ungodliness
turned from Jacob. Some have attempted to make it appear that this
fulness of the Gentiles has reference to their conversion to the
Christian faith ; but we conclude that the fulness of the Gentiles is
their destruction, and not convertion. The fulness of nations, or of
time, is often mentioned in the bible ; but it had reference to their
overthrow. For instance, the Lord promised the land of Canaan to
Abraham, and his posterity ; but told him that they could not possess
it until a certain given time, because the fulness of the Amorites had
not come. — (See Gen. xv. 16.) When their fulness came, their over-
throw came also. When the Jews by their corruptions had rendered
themselves unworthy of the oracles of God, and were ripe in iniquity,
destruction came upon them, and the few that were not slain were
scattered among the nations of the earth. But more of this as we
trace the subject.
This Deliverer spoken of by Paul evidently has an allusion to the
great work of God in general, in the last days — the ensign of God
for the gathering of Israel, «Sz:c.
The prophets wept over the fate of Israel, and the darkness that
hovered over them ; but while the prophetic vision rolled before their
minds, they saw the day when God would set his hand the second
time to gather them upon the land of their fathers. We will now
examine the prophecies in rotation, and learn what each prophet
has said upon this subject.
The Lord prophesied to Abraham as follows : " And I will give
unto thee, and thy seed after thee, the land wherein thou art a stran-
ger, all the land of Canaan, for an everlasting possession ; and I will be
their God." — Gen. xvii. 8. David says, that this promise was renewed
in Isaac, and confirmed upon the head of Jacob ; therefore, the House
of Israel were the chosen seed : hence we must look for them to
return to their lands, or else consider this prophecy false.
David has said much about the gathering of Israel ; — we shall now
quote a few of his sayings : " Oh that the salvation of Israel were
come out of Zion ! VVhen the Lord bringeth back the captivity of
his people, Jacob shall rejoice, and Israel shall be glad." — Ps. xiv. 7.
This alludes to their gathering in the last days ; for when the Jews
returned from the Babylonish captivity, — their salvation did not come
out of Zion ; neither was all the House of Israel gathered at that time.
Again, it was not fulfilled when Christ and the apostles were on the
earth, because Jesus said, " they should be carried captive into all na-
tions," and not gathered from all nations at that time. But David
speaks as though salvation, or a Deliverer was to come out of Zion,
and be the means of bringing them back from this captivity. This is
synonymous with what Paul says, which we have before (juoted : " A
Deliverer shall come out of Zion," &c. David mentions the same
again (see Ps. liii. 6.)
" For God will save Zion, and will build the cities of Judah ; that they
180 THE lord's ensign AND THE
may dwell there and have it in possession. The seed also of his ser-
vants shall inherit it ; and they that love his name shall dwell therein."
. — Ps. Ixix. 35, 30, Of course if the cities of Judah are built again,
some of the Israelites will return in order to do it : " Lord thou hast
been favourable unto thy land: thou hast brought back the captivity
of Jacob. Thou hast forgiven the iniquity of thy people; thou hast
covered all their sin. Selah. Thou hast taken away all thy wrath;
thou hast turned thyself from the fierceness of thine anger." — Ps. Ixxxv.
1-3. Some may think strange that the above is spoken in the past
tense. To this we say, that it was common for the prophets to speak
in the past, and present tenses, of things in the future : for instance the
Lord said to Abraham : " I have made thee a father of many na-
tions ;" even before Isaac was born : " For unto us a child is born,
and unto us a son is given." This latter quotation is a prophecy re-
lating to the birth of Christ ; but he was not born until several hun-
dred years after it was written. Indeed, we cannot always determine
the time of the fulfillment of prophecy from the tenses of the verb;
therefore, we are under the necessity to determine the time of its ful-
fillment from the tenor of the subject, circumstances, and conditions of
the work, or people to whom it relates. However the Psalmist, al-
though he spoke the above in the past tense, before he leaves the sub-
ject places its fulfillment in the future, and gives an outline of the way
that it shall be brought about ; for. this purpose he says : " Truth shall
spring out of the earth ; and righteousness shall look down from
heaven. Yea the Lord shall give that which is good : and our land
shall yield lier increase. Righteousness shall go before, and shall set
him [Israel] in the way of his steps." The above as we have stated
in a former number of this work is a prediction of the coming forth
of the Book of Mormon ; and it is here connected with the subject of
the gathering: hence it was to be a portion of the work of God to
turn ungodliness from the House of Israel.
VVc will now notice some of the prophecies of Isaiah upon this
subject; — speaking of the gathering of Israel he says: '• And he will
lift up an ensign to the nations from far, and will hiss unto them from
the end of the earth : and, behold, they shall come with speed swiftly."
— V. 26. This does not allude to the establishment of the gospel in
the days of the apostles ; for it is said the Lord's people shall be
gathered ; but then they were scattered, and Jerusalem was thrown
down, and the apostles themselves were driven from place to place.
Furthermore he says this ensign was to be lifted up from far ; that is,
a great distance from Jerusalem where he then resided : hence it can-
not, with any proi)riety be applied to the work of God in the days of
the apostles, because the gospel was then preached to the Jews first.
Indeed, it most unquestionably alludes to the coming forth of the
Book of Mormon, the restoration of the holy priesthood, the organiza-
tion of the church, &c., or in other words the e?isign, or banner of
the Lord, that was first exposed to view in tiie land of America : for
RESTORATION OF THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL. 181
he describes it, as he no doubt saw it in a vision, on a land from far, or far
off. Isaiah is also very plain upon this subject in the xi chapter of
his prophecy : "And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord
shall set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his
people, which shall be left from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from
Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from
Hamath, and from the islands of the sea. And he shall set up an en-
sign for the nations, and shall assemble the outcasts of Israel, and
gather together the dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the
earth. The envy also of Ephraim shall depart, and the adversaries of
Judah shall be cut off: Ephraim shall not envy Judah, and Judah
shall not vex Ephraim."
Now when the Lord set his hand the first time to deliver Israel
from the Egyptian bondage, and restore them upon the land of Ca-
naan, he done it by making Moses a prophet, and by giving revela-
tions, and empowering Moses to work miracles, &c. But the point
at issue is when did he, or will he set his hand the second time to
gather them from their many places of dispersion ? It certainly was
not fulfilled when the Jews returned from Babylon; for there were
none that returned then, but those who were numbered with the tribe
of Judah ; and they were not gathered from the four corners of the
earth ; but from Babylon, and the adjoining nations only. And no
one that is in possession of his reasoning faculties, will attempt to say,
that it was done at the time Christ was on earth : for then, instead of
their being gathered, as we have before said, they were carried away
as captives into all nations. Therefore, we must come to the conclu-
sion that it is a work for the nineteenth century, or some subsequent
one. We infer from this prediction : " And he shall set up an e7i-
■sign for the nations," that the Lord had purposed in his own mind
to organize his kingdom, give revelations, raise up holy men, pro-
phets, &c., in order to gather Israel, for it is said, that he shall set his
hand the second time to gather his people. When he done it the first
time, he done it, as we have before mentioned, by raising up righteous
men, and conferring his power upon them. The following verses of
the same chapter not only show that this gathering is in the future,
but that there are yet some of the greatest miracles to be performed
that ever have been since the world began: " And the Lord shall ut-
terly destroy the tongue of the Egyptian sea; and with his mighty
wind shall he shake his hand over the river, and shall smite it in the
seven streams, and make men go over dry-shod. And there shall be
an liighway for the remnant of his people, which shall be left from
Assyria ; like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out of
the land of Egypt." The tongue of the Egyptian sea is not yet de-
stroyed neither has the river IXilc been smitten in its seven streams.
Thus we discover that the ideas of many societies, who profess Chris-
tianity, and who say that there are to be no more revelations, miracles,
&c., and that there was to be no renewal of the gospel dispensation,
NO. 7.— 1*
182 THE lord's ensign and the
or in other words no ensign raised other than that which was in the
days of the apostles, falls to the ground null and void : and as the
portentous clouds of superstition remove from the horizon of our
minds, and the prophetic writings open to our view, we are more and
more confirmed in the belief that the sectarian efforts to convert the
world by sending Missionaries among the heathen, and to the Indians,
are entirely useless ; because God has said that he will do his work
in his own way ; but their ways are altogether different from God's
way that the prophets have described, and also that the Lord has yet
one of the most majestic and powerful works to do that he has ever
done. Surely, the prophecies must be fulfilled, though professors of
religion should be mistaken. We will now examine the xviii chapter
upon this subject : " Woe to the land shadowing with wings, which is
beyond the rivers of Etiiiopia : that sendeth ambassadors by the sea,
even in vessels of bulrushes upon the waters, saying go, ye swift
messengers, to a nation scattered and peeled, to a people terrible from
their be^innin"r hitherto, a nation meted out and trodden down, whose
land the rivers have spoiled ! All ye inhabitants of the world, and
dwellers on the earth see ye, when he lifteth up an ensign on the
mountains ; and when he bloweth the trumpet hear ye." That the
residence of Isaiah was in Palestine no one disputes : therefore in or-
der to comprehend this saying it is necessary for us to imagine our-
selves standing on that land, and then look in the direction of Ethiopia
(consequently West,) to find a land beyond the rivers of Ethiopia.
The North part of Africa, or the Barbary Slates were anciently called
Ethiopia. The land of America is the only land that will answer his
description. However we opine that an improvment in the translation
of the above may be made with propriety, which will throw much
more light upon the subject.
We read, or translate it thus :
" LJ'O -nn:S -t3;'D r^a wd^d bi*Sv yix 'in"
Ho! ton landin theshadow (or symbol or the appearance) of wings,
irhichis heyond the rivers of Ethiopia.^^ Now it is probable that he saw
this land in a vision, and indeed, whoever will look at the map of
North and South America, will discover that they are very much in
the shape of the wings of a bird: hence he breaks out with the inter-
jection, " Ho ! to a land, &c.," and then predicts what shall be done :
" That sendeth ambassadors by the sea, even in vessels of njsj pnpy-
rus upon the waters." Historians say that papyrus was a flagy shrub
that anciently growed in the marshes near the river Nile, and that the
bark of it was used to make ropes and sails for ships, covering and
wearing apparel, &c. : and the roots were used for fuel, and building
ships. The word vessel in the bible is ambiguous ; therefore, he used
the word papyrus to signify water crafts, sufficient to escort the ser-
vants of God over the sea.
Now reader the subject is perfectly plain ; and as the prophetic vi-
sion rolled before IJie prophet's mind, he saw first, a land in the shape
RESTORATION OF THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL. 183
of wings, beyond the rivers of Ethiopia, which is the land of America,
for the most obvious reason, there is no other land in the shape of
wings beyond Ethiopia. And his saying the rivers of Ethiopia, instead
of the land, places the direction immediately West from Jerusalem.
Second, he saw that the ambassadors of the Lord should be sent
from this land ; third, that they should be transported over the sea in
vessels or ships, of what he called papyrus, perhaps for the want of
a better term to express his meaning, (for the present model of ships
was then unknown.) It is probable that this generation, in the vision
with all its works was present before him ; therefore, he saw our ma-
jestic ships with all their sails set, which looked to him like the sails
that were anciently made o{ papyrus. Fourth, he said they should be
sent from this land to a nation that was terrible from the beginning ;
but hitherto meted out and trodden down. The Israelites were a ter-
rible people from the beginning; but they have been trodden down,
and scattered to the islands of ihe sea, and among all the nations of
the earth. Thus the servants of God are to go from this land to all
nations to proclaim the gospel, and gather Israel. Fifth, he describes
this land as being the place where the ensign was to be lifted up, and
where the gospel trump should be blown first, in the last days. He
also said, " all the inhabitants of the earth see ye, and when he
bloweth the trumpet hear ye." Indeed, the Book of Mormon has
come forth on this land, and the Lord has sent his angel to confer the
iioly priesthood upon his servants once more, or renewed the gospel
dispensation, and organized his kingdom, &c., and in a word the
Lord's banner is exposed to view upon this land, and all men are in-
vited to both see, and hear. This corresponds with what the prophet
says in another place, which we have before quoted, " And he ^i\\
lift up an ensign from afar and will hiss unto them from the end of
the earth, and they shall come with speed swiftly." Some have en-
quired, saying, if Israel is to be gathered upon the land of their
fathers, why not this ensign be raised upon the land of Canaan where
the prophets received their revelations, instead of this land ? Answer ;
because the scriptures say, that it shall be done here — on a land be-
yond the rivers of Ethiopia. Indeed, this is a land from whence the
ambassadors of the Lord shall go forth to all nations ; and instead of
missionaries being sent here from Europe by divine direction, the ser-
vants of God shall be sent from this land. Some of those ships that
the prophet saw have already escorted some of the servants of God
to other nations, and ere long they will go to earth's remotest bounds.
It is the work of Jehovah and he will roll it forth till his covenant
people are gathered, and the way prepared for the kingdom of hea-
ven. This is the land of Josc))h — the place where Zion will be lo-
cated and established for the Millennium*. The law of God shall go
forth from this to all nations — the work of deliverance has com-
* We shall hcreaflcr prove from the scriptures that this Zion is to bo located in America.
184 THE lord's ensign and the
menced here to deliver Israel from captivity, and turn ungodliness
from Jacob. But to proceed.
" In that time shall the present be brought unto the Lord of Host
of a people scattered and peeled, and from a people terrible from their
beginning hitherto ; a nation meted out and trodden under foot, whose
land the rivers have spoiled, to the place of the name of the Lord of
Host, the mount Zion." This is so plain that it needs no comment
whatever.
Isaiah in the xl, is very plain upon this subject : " Comfort ye,
comfort ye my people [Israel] saith your God. Speak ye comforta-
bly to Jerusalem, and cry unto her, that her warfare is accomplished,
that her iniquity is pardoned: for she hath received of the Lord's hand
double for all her sins. The voice of him that crielh in the wilderness,
prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert the high-
way of our God." A similar prediction to this, " the voice of him
that crieth in the wilderness," &c., is quoted as having been fulfilled
in the person of John the Baptist, and it is possible that the above is the
one that John alluded to; and that he was of the opinion that Israel
was then to be gathered : for the disciples of Christ were of the same
opinion ; but they were informed of their mistake. However be this
as it may, the teachings of John and Christ, and the work accomplished
in their day, does not in the least answer to the description that Isaiah
gave of the work of God in the latter-days. Isaiah says, in that day
they shall speak comfortably unto Jerusalem ; but John warned the
Pharisees of their wickedness. Isaiah says, cry unto her that her
warfare is over, and that her iniquity is pardoned ; for she hath re-
ceived from the Lord's hand double for all her sins ; but Christ talked
to the Jews as follows : " ye have taken away the key of knowledge,"
" ye pay tithe of mint rue anise and cummin; but ye omit the more
weightier matters of the law, judgment, mercy, and faith," " ye genera-
lion of vipers how can ye escape the damnation of hell." " O that thou
hadst known in the day thereof the things that pertain to thy peace ; but
now they are hid I'rom thine eyes." " The kingdom shall be taken from
you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof." "Jeru-
salem shall be thrown down, and not one stone shall be left upon
another, and it shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times
of the Gentiles be fuUillcd." "You shall be carried away captive
into all nations."
The Jews have had many tedious wars since the time Christ was
on earth ; and indeed, their warfare is not yet accomplished. Isaiah's
prophecy properly relates to the time when the church of Christ
should come out of the wilderness; and when the servants of God
shall go forth with the proclamation, that the time for Israel to gather
is come, saying, prepare ye the way for the coming of the Lord: for
the time is come for the iniquity of Israel to be pardoned, and the
warfare of Jerusalem to be accomplished. The iniquity of the Jews
is not yet pardoned ; therefore, this voice of one crying in the wilder-
RESTORATION OF THE MOUSE OF ISRAEL. 185
ness, is synonymous with the ensign that we have before mentioned.
The prophet continues and says : " And the glory of the Lord shall
be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together ; for the mouth of the
Lord hath spoken it. The voice said cry ; and he said what shall I
cry ? All flesh is grass, and all the goodliness thereof is as the flower
of the field : the grass withereth, the flower fadeth : because the Spirit
of the Lord bloweth upon it surely the people is grass. The grass
withereth and the flower fadeth ; but the word of our God shall stand
forever." This no doubt alludes to the same destruction, which he
mentions in another place : " And he shall smite the earth with the rod
of his mouth, and with the breath of his lips shall he slay the wicked."
— Isa. xi. 4. Paul mentions the same : " And then shall that wicked
be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth,
and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming." — 2 Thes. ii. 8.
'•' O Zion, that bringest good tidings, get thee up into the high moun-
tain; O Jerusalem, that bringest good tidings, lift up thy voice with
strength ; lift it up, be not afraid ; say unto the cities of .ludah, behold
your God ! Behold, the Lord God will come with a strong hand, and
his arm shall rule for him ; behold, his reward is with him and his
work before him." Christ said to John the Divine, several years after
the destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans : •' And, behold, I come
quickly ; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as
his work shall be." — Rev. xxii. 12.
Isaiah mentions this work of God of the last days, again in the
xlii. The first eight verses are predictions relating to the first
coming of Christ, he then turns the subject and breaks out with the
following : " Behold, the former things, are come to pass, and new
things do 1 declare ; before they spring forth I tell you of them ;" that
is, things that related to the first coming of Christ were to precede
those that he after mentions, which were to take place subsequent to
that day. " Sing unto the Lord a new song, and his praise from the
end of the earth, ye that go down to the sea, and all that is therein ;
the isles, and the inhabitants thereof." "Let ihem give glory unto
the Lord, and declare his praise in the islands. The Lord shall go
forth as a mighty man of war : he shall cry, yea, roar ; he shall
prevail against his enemies. I [the Lord] have long time holden my
peace, I have been still, and refrained myself: now will I cry like a
travailing woman ; I will destroy at once, I will make waste moun-
tains, and hills, and dry up all their herbs ; and I will make the rivers
islands, and I will dry up their pools." Indeed, since the days of the
apostles the Lord has been silent, or refrained himself from speaking
to men; but the prophet here says, that when the time should come for
him to do a great and mighty work — the gathering of Israel, &c., he
would break the long silence, and speak from on high, and bring to
pass the majestic work, or may wc not say, he would set up his ensign
to the nations, and gather his people from the coasts of the earth.
The prophet continues the subject and says : " And I will bring the
186 THE lord's ensign and the
blind by a way that they knew not ; I will lead them in paths that
they liave not known : I will make darkness light before them and
crooked things straight. These things will I do unto them, and not
forsake them." The Jews were once the people or the servants of
God ; but a spiritual darkness has hovered over them, and as the
apostle says, " they were blinded," and have rejected the gospel of
Christ, and yet they profess holiness, and perfection ; therefore the
question is asked. " \Vnio is blind but my servant ?" that is, who is
more blind than the Jews who profess to be the Lord's people, and
indeed, who were once his people 1 " But this is a people robbed and
spoiled ; they are all of them snared in holes, and they are hid in
prison-houses : they are for a prey, and none delivereth ; for a spoil,
and none saith restore. Who among you will give ear to this? Who will
hearken, and hear for the time to come? Who gave Jacob for a spoil, and
Israel to the robbers I did not the Lord, he against whom we have sin-
ned f for they would not walk in his ways, neither were they obedient
unto his law. Therefore, he hath poured upon him the fury of his anger,
and the strength of battle : and it hath set him on fire round about, yet he
knew not ; and it burned him, yet he laid it not to heart." But in the
xliii chapter he speaks of their restoration.
" But now thus saith the Lord that created thee, O Jacob, and he
that formed thee, O Israel, fear not ; for I have redeemed thee, I have
called thee by thy name ; thou art mine. When thou passest through
the waters, I will be with thee ; and through the rivers, they shall not
overflow thee : when thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be
burnt; neither shall the flame kindle upon thee. For I am the Lord
thy God, the Holy One of Israel, thy Saviour : I gave Egypt for thy
ransom, Ethiopia, and Seba for thee. Since thou wast precious in
my sight, thou hast been honourable, and I have loved thee : therefore,
will I give men for thee, and people lor thy life. Fear not ; for Jam
loith thee, I will bring thy seed from the East, and gather thee from
the West ; I will say to the North, give up ; and to the South, keep
not back : bring my sons from far, and my daughters from the ends of
the earth ; even every one that is called by my name ; for I have
created him for my glory, I have formed him ; yea, I have made him."
Thus we discover that when Israel gathers together, all tlie saints
will gather too ; therefore, we see the importance of this subject. For
indeed, when the J^ord shall rnal* bare His Holy arm in the eyes of
all nations, and commences the gathering of Israel from the North
countries, and elsewhere : then will all other saints prepare to gather to
Zion ; for surely this is a dispensation of gaihering, as will be seen
from almost every passage of scripture that we have quoted.
The following is very plain upon this subject : '* Thus saith the
Lord God, behold, I will lift mine hand to the Gentiles, and set up my
standard to tlie people : and they shall bring thy sons in their arms,
and thy daughters shall be carried upon their shoulders." — Isa. xlix.
22. Now when the gospel dispensation was commenced, Christ lifted
RESTORATION OF THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL. 187
up his ensign, or standard to the Jews first ; but they rendered them-
selves unworthy of the blessings of the kingdom of God ; therefore,
it was taken from them and given to the Gentiles, and they were
benefitted by it ; hence Paul argues that through the unbelief of the
Jews, salvation came unto the Gentiles. But when the time for gather-
ing should come, according to the above quotation, the Lord was to
lift up his ensign to the Gentiles first, which will make good the
proverb of Christ : " The first shall be last, and the last shall be
first." In his day the Jews were first, and the Gentiles last ; but in the
latter-days the Gentiles will be first, and Israel last. This idea har-
monizes with all the scripture, and reason that we have adduced.
Indeed, the Lord has sent forth the Book of Mormon, also his anf^elto
confer the holy priesthood and organized his church, and in a word
lifted up his e72sign in the midst of this Gentile nation ; and from this
land, as we have before shown, the ambassadors of the Lord shall
go forth to all nations. We have often been asked, if the Book of
Mormon has come forth to assist in restoring Israel, and if God has
restored the priesthood, for that purpose, why we do not go and
preach to the House of Israel immediately, and let the Gentiles
alone? We answer, that accordins: to the prophets, these things
must be first proclaimed to the Gentiles, and if they turn a deaf ear
to them, then the servants of God will say unto them, as the apostles
said to the Jews : Seeing ye count yourselves unworthy of eternal
life, lo we turn to the House of Israel. Then all Israel shall be saved
from the hand of oppression, and be gathered from all parts of the
earth to the land of their fathers, with songs of everlasting joy — for
sighing and sorrow shall flee away.
Again, the Jews in the days of Christ were the last that were in
possession of the divine oracles of God ; therefore, he first oficrcd to
them his kingdom ; but they would not receive it. But now the Gen-
tiles are the last that have been in possession of the oracles of God ;
(the holy priesthood, &c.,) but in consequence of transgression the
Lord has taken these oracles from them ; therefore it is according to
the plan ; for God to commence his work among the Gentiles, and
offer them his kingdom .T^rj'^. For the honest in heart will be gath-
ered from all nations. The following is very plain : "And I will set
a sign among them, and I will send those that escape of them into
the nations, to Tarshish, Pul, and Lud, that draw the bow, to Tubal
and Javan, to the isles afar off, that have not heard my fame, neither
have seen my glory ; and they shall declare my glory amon<T the Gen-
tiles. And they shall bring all your brethren for an offering unto the
Lord, out of all nations, upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and
upon mules, and upon swift beasts to my holy mountain Jerusalem,
saiththe Lord, as the children of Israel bring an ofibringin a clean vessel
into the house of the Lord. And I will also fake of them for priests and
and for Levitcs, saith the Lord." — Isa. Ixvi. 10 — 2L The above
needs no comment; therefore, we shall proceed to examine some
188 THE lohd's ensign and the
of the prophecies of Jeremiah upon this subject commencing with
the xvi chapter 14th verse.
" Therefore behold the days come, saith the Lord, that it shall no
more be said, the Lord liveth that brought up the children of Israel
out of the land of Egypt;" indeed, the work of the Lord in the day
that he gathers Israel will be so great and majestic that the proverb,
♦' that the Lord Uveth that brought the children of Israel out of the
land of Egypt," shall be in a measure forgotten, or not called to
mind ; but they shall say as follows : "But the Lord Uveth that brought
up the children of Israel from the land of the North, and from all the
lands whither he had driven them : and I [the Lord] will bring them
again into their land that I gave unto their fathers." He then tells
how this work shall be brought about : " Behold I will send for many
fishers, saith the Lord, and they shall fish them ; and after will I send
for many hunters, and they shall hunt them from every mountain, and
from every hill out of the holes of the rocks." Thus the Lord will
do his work in his own way. Indeed, he will call servants by reve-
lation, and send them to gather Israel, and if the missionaries, who
deny immediate revelation from God, should happen to do this work
without revelation, then the prophet was mistaken — God has no other
way of calling servants but by revelation. Again, if they should do
it before the Lord's due time comes, it will save him the trouble, and
answer every purpose, providing they can persuade, or compel him
to acknowledge their way of doing it ! ! The prophet further adds :
" For mine eyes are upon all their ways ; they are not hid from my
face, neither is their iniquity hid from mine eyes. And first I will
recompense their iniquity, and their sin double; (that is, they were
to remain in a scattered condition until they should suffer the con-
dio^n punishment, for their sin) because they have defiled my land, they
have filled mine inheritance with the carcasses of their detestable, and
abominable things. O Lord, my strenc;th and my fortress, and my
refuge in the day of affliction, the Gentiles shall come unto thee from
the ends of the earth, and shall say, surely our fathers have inherited
lies, vanities, and things ivherein there is no profits It is a thing
peculiar to the Gentile churches to this day to deny the gifts of the
Spirit, and to teach false opinions about the great work of God, that
we have so often mentioned ; but when God " vexes the nations in
his hot displeasure," and Israel returns to the land of their fathers
with songs of everlasting joy and gladness : then their children shall
come to Israel and confess, saying, surely our fathers have inherited
lies, and vanities."
The fact that the Gentiles will come bending unto Israel shows the
all importance of the subject of the gathering : for indeed, our salvation
temporal, and may we not say spiritual, depends upon an imme-
diate understanding, and adherance to the prophecies upon this sub-
ject. (See Jr. xxiii. 7, 8.)
RESTORATION OF THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL. 189
Jeremiah is plain upon this subject in the xxx chapter " Thus
speaketh the Lord God of Israel, saying, write thee all the words
that I have spoken unto thee in a book. For lo, the days come saith
the Lord, that I will bring again the captivity of my people Israel
and Judah, saith the Lord ; and I will cause them to return to the land
that I gave to their fathers, and they shall possess it. * * *
Therefore fear thou not, O my servant Jacob saith the Lord; neither
be dismayed, O Israel : for lo, I will save thee from afar, and thy
seed from the land of their captivity ; and Jacob shall return, and
shall be in rest and be quiet, and none shall make him afraid. For
I am with thee saith the Lord, to save thee; thougk I make a full
end of all nations whither I have scattered ihee^ yet will I not make
a full end of thee ; but I will correct thee in measure, and will not leave
ihee altogether unpunished." Now Christ said that the Jews should
be carried captive into all nations, (of the Gentiles) and the Lord
here declares by the mouth of his prophet, " though I make a full end
of all" these nations, I will not make a full end of thee [Israel.]
Thus we discover the absolute necessity for us to be identified with
Israel. If not, we are liable to be cut off with those nations. In and
through the seed of Abraham all the families of the earth shall be
blessed : hence when they gather to build up their cities for the
millenium all other saints will gather, and be numbered with them also.
He further adds: "For I will restore health unto thee, and I will
heal thee of thy wounds, saith the I^ord ; because they call thee an
outcast, saying, this is Zion, whom no man seeketh after. Thus saith
the Lord, behold, I will bring again the captivity of Jacob's tents, and
have mercy on his dwelling-places ; and the city shall be builded upon
her own heaps, and the palace shall remain after the manner thereof.
And out of them shall proceed thanksgiving and the voice of them
that make mercy : and I will multiply them, and they shall not be
few ; I will also glorify them and they shall not be small. * # *
The fierce anger of the Lord shall not return, until he have done it,
and until he have performed the intents of his heart : in the latter-
days ye shall consider it" We have often been asked why we so
often use the term latter-days, when we speak of the gathering of
Israel. The above is a sufficient reason for it.
The xxxi chapter of Jer., is positive proof for the gathering; but
we have already noticed it while treating upon the subject of the
Book of Mormon ; therefore, we shall not insert any of it under the
present head. The following is very plain also: "Behold, I will
bring it health and cure, and I will cure them, and will reveal unto
them the abundance of peace and truth. And I will cause the capti-
vity of Judah, and the captivity of Israel, to return, and will build
them as atfrst.'' — Jer. xxxiii. 6, 7.
Ezekiel speaking of this gathering says : " As I live saith the Lord
God, surely with a mighty hand, and with a stretched out arm, and
with fury poured out, will I rule over you ; and I will bring you out
VOL. I. NO. VII. — 2
190 THE lord's ensign AND THE
from the people, and will gather you out of the countries wherein ye
are scattered, with a mighty hand and with a stretched out arm, and
with fury poured out; and I will bring you into the wilderness of the
people, and there will I plead with you face to face. Like as I pleaded
with your fathers in the wilderness of the land of Egypt, so will I
plead with you, saith the Lord God. And I will cause you to pass
under the rod, and will bring you into the bond of the covenant."
— Eze. XX. 33-37. Now when the Lord can)e down and stood upon
mount Sinai, he plead with Moses and the elders of Israel face to face,
and gave an abundance of revelations ; so in Hke manner when the
Israelites are gathered from all parts of the earth in the last days, he
will rule over them with fury poured out, the cloud shall go before
them by day and the shining of a flame of fire by night — God shall
go before them and be their rere-ward : for in the wilderness of the peo-
ple shall be the grand place of concentration, where the Lord sfiall
plead with them face to face, like as he plead with Israel face to face
when he brought them out of Egypt, and then the Lord will fulfill his
promise : *' I will make a new covenant with the House of Israel and
willi the House of Judah," or to use Ezekiel's words: "I will
bring them into the bond of the covenant." This covenant has not yet
taken effect with the House of Israel ; because Jeremiah says that
when it does, they shall all know the Lord from the greatest to the
least of them, and no one shall say to his neighbour know ye the Lord ;
for all shall know hiiru
The xxxvi and xxxvii chapters of Ezekiel are also plain upon this
subject; but for the sake of brevity we shall not insert them now.
Hosea also mentions this restoration of Israel in the latter-days:
•'For the children of Israel shall abide many days without a king,
and without a prince, and without a sacrifice, and without an image,
and without an ephod, and without a teraphim. Afterward shall the
•children of Israel return, and seek the Lord, and David their king ; and
shall fear the Lord and his goodness in tliC latter days." — Ho. iii. 4, 5.
Amos also speaks of this gathering in positive terms : "For, lo, I
will command, and I will sift the House of Israel among all nations,
like as corn is sifted in a sieve, yet shall not the least grain fall upon
the earth. All the sinners of my people shall die by the sword, which
say, the evil shall not overtake nor prevent us- In that day will I
raise up the tabernacle of David that is fallen, and close up the
breaches thereof: and I will raise up his ruins, and I will build it as
in days of old. * * * And I will bring again in the captivity of
my people of Israel, and they shall build the waste cities and inhabit
them ; and they shall plant vineyards, and drink the wine thereof;
they shall also make gardens, and eat the fruit of them. And I will
plant them upon their land, and they shall no more be pulled up out
of their land which I have given them saith the Lord." — Amos,
ix. 9—15.
Zepheniah speaking of the restoration of the children of Israel
RESTORATION OF THE HOUSE OF ISRAEL. 191
says : " Behold at that time 1 will undo all that afflict thee ; and I
will save her that halteth, and gather her that was driven out: and I
will get them praise and fame in every land where they have been
put to shame. At that time will I bring you again, even in the time
that I gather you; for 1 will make you a name and a praise among
all people of the earth, when I turn back your captivity before your
eyes saith the Lord." — Zeph. iii 19-20.
Zechariah says: "And 1 will strengthen the House of Judah, and
I will save the House of Joseph, and I will bring them again to place
them : for I will have mercy upon them : and they shall be as though
I had not cast them ofl": for I am the Lord their God, and will hear
them. And they of Ephraim shall be like a mighty man, and their
hearts shall rejoice as through wine : yea, their children shall see it,
and be glad ; their hearts shall rejoice in the Lord. I will hiss for
them, and gather them; for I have redeemed them : and they shall in-
crease as they have increased. And I will sow them among the peo-
ple: and they shall remember me in far countries: and they shall live
with their children, and turn again. I will bring them again also out
of the land of Errypt, and gather them out of Assyria ; and I will
bring them into the land of Gilead and Lebanon, and place shall not
be found for them. And he shall pass through the sea with affliction,
and shall smite the waves in the sea, and all the deeps of the river
shall dr}^ up; and the pride of Assyria shall be brought down, and
the sceptre of Egypt shall depart away. And I will strengthen them
in the Lord; and they shall walk up and down in his name saith the
Lord." — Zech. x. G-12. We might insert much more scripture upon
this subject but we conclude that a sufficiency is already in-
serted to convince every believer in the bible that God will gather
the House of Israel back upon their lands. But some may inquire
farther with regard to the particular means that God will make use
of. We have already said much about the instruments for this work;
but we will put forth one idea more, and then close.
We have before proved that the Lord will set his hand the second time
to gather Israel, and that he will do it in like manner that he brought
Israel out of Egypt in the days of Moses ; (See again Isa. xi. Jer.
xxxi. Ezek. xx.) And now we ask, how did he do it in the days of
Moses? We will let Hosea answer this question: "And hy a pro-
phet the Lord brought Israel out of E^ypt, and by a prophet icas he
preserved.'" — Ho. xii, 13. We infer from the above that when God
sets his hand the second time to restore his people he will raise up a
prophet. Isaiah predicts the following concerning this latter-day
work : " And I will turn my hand upon thee, and purely purge away
thy dross, and take away all thy tin: And I will restore thy judges
as at the first, and thy counsellors as at the beginning: afterward thou
shalt be called, the city of righteousness the faithful city." — Isaiah, i.
25, 26.
192 Nebuchadnezzar's dream.
NEBUCHADNEZZAR'S DREAM.
Perhaps there is no portion of the sacred volume that has been an
imaginary foundation for more wild, speculative, and enthusiastic
notions, than Nebuchadnezzar's dream, recorded in the ii chapter of
the prophecy or vision of Daniel. But in our humble opinion there is
no portion of the inspired writings more plain, positive, and explicit,
than the above dream, and Daniel's interpretation of the same. How-
ever, we shall investigate the subject without much regard to the
speculative notions of men. We have ever noticed in most of wri-
tings upon this subject, the evincement of an intense desire to support
a part)- at all hazards. We have also discovered the foul practice of
the divines, and commentators upon the sacred scriptures, of taking
the advantage of the credulous community by handling the word of
God deceitfully ; spiritualizing such parts as do not, in their most
literal sense, suit their purpose ; but literalizing other parts that they can
use to advantage without spiritualizing. We consider this a produc-
tive scheme for the propagation of sectarian principles ; but an abomi-
nable one in the sight of God. Daniel in the exposition or interpretation
of this dream is so plain, and definite in the fixing of times and dates, that
there never has been an}^ cause for one word of division whatever:
and we trust that the sequel of the subject will disclose to every
honest inquirer after truth, the fact that the dream reaches down to
a generation as late as the one now on the stage of action, and that it
immediately concerns all nations.
In this dream and the interpretation of the same, we not only dis-
cover the wisdom of God in disclosing the history of future ages ; but
his willingness to uphold his people in time of trouble, and aclversity.
It is also manifest that with all Nebuchadnezzar's glory, and his faith in
the mythological works of the Babylonians, and also the high pretentions
of the magicians, and wise men, to the supernatural power of divination,
there was doubt on his mind, and he questioned the competency of
the magicians to interpret dreams correctly. Hence he issues the
proclamation that the magicians, and wise men, should tell him the
dream, which should be an evidence to him that they were capable
to make known the true interpretation. This proclamation was of
such a nature, that honour and promotion, was promised on condition
they could make known the dream ; but immediate death if they failed
doing it. Daniel and his brethren were soon ranked with the wise
men of Babylon : "And they sought Daniel and his fellows to be
slain." We cannot help but remark here, that had it been a decree
for their promotion only; they perhaps would have disdained the
idea that Daniel and his fellows, who were poor captives of the tribe
of Judah, being wise men ; but in the time of adversity, and the
Nebuchadnezzar's dream. 193
severity of a decree, they were willing that others should be ranked with
themselves. But when human wisdom was exhausted, and the ma-
gicians completely panic-struck in consequence of the severity of the
decree, the Lord as usual showed himself to bea revealer of secrets —
a protector of the righteous — a God at hand and not afar oft'. This
revelation was a source of consolation to Daniel, and his brethren :
for it saved them from being sacrificed to appease the wrath of the
king ; and the effect produced was the revocation of the impious de-
cree. But to hasten.
Nebuchadnezzar after he had subdued many of the nations of the
Old world, and greatly improved the beauty, and magnificence of the
city of Babylon, began no doubt to reflect upon futurity, and as
the mind of man is never dormant, hence during the moments of his
soliloquy, or while upon his bed, it was a matter of study and reflec-
tion of his mind what should transpire in future ages. This is a thing
common to all men, more especially to men of authority, like kings.
The idea of death which strips them of all their earthly power and
glory, fills them with horror, and causes the most intense reflections
during the silent moments. This was the case with Nebuchadnezzar,
and it pleased God to make known to him by a dream some impor-
tant things of future ages, viz., the four great universal (so called) em-
pires of the world, and the kingdom of God that shall transcend all
kingdoms established by the wisdom and power of man, and in
durability shall outlast them all, or in other words continue when
all others are overthrov/n, and their nanies in a measure faded into
oblivion.
Daniel when brought before Nebuchadnezzar to make known the
dream, and the interpretation thereof, commences and says: (Dan. ii.
27.) •' Daniel answered in the presence of the king, and said, the se-
cret which the king hath demanded, cannot the wise men, the astrolo-
gers, the magicians, the sooth-sayers, shew unto the king; but there
is a God in heaven that revealeth secrets and maketh known to the
king Nebuchadnezzar ivhat shall be in the latter-days. Thy dream,
and the visions of thy head upon thy bed, are these ; (As for thee, O
King, thy thoughts came into thy mind upon thy bed, what should come
to pass hereafter; and he that revealeth secrets maketh known to thee
what shall come to pass : but as for me, this secret is not revealed to
me for any wisdom that I have more than any living, but for their
sakes that shall make known the interpretation to the king, and that
thou mightest know the thoughts of thy heart ;) Thou, O king, sawest,K
and, behold, a great image. This great image whose brightness was
excellent, stood before thee, and the form thereof was terrible. This
image's head was of fine gold, his breast and his arms of silver, his
belly and his thighs of brass, his legs of iron, his feet part of iron and
part of clay. Thou sawest till that a stone was cut out without hands,
which smote the image upon his feet that were of iron and clay and
brake them to pieces. Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, ih^
NO. 7.-2*
194 Nebuchadnezzar's dream.
silver, the gold, broken to pieces together, and became like the chaff
of the summer threshing floors ; and the stone that smote the image
became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth. This is
the dream; and we will tell the interpretation thereof before the
king."
Daniel interprets this dream as follows: " Thou, O king, art a
a king of kings : for the God of heaven hath given thee a kingdom,
power, and strength, and glory. And wheresoever the children of
men dwell, the beasts of the field and the fowls of the heaven, hath he
given into thine hand, and hath made thee ruler over them all. Thou
art this head of gold. The reader will do well to bear in mind that
Nebuchadnezzar is here discribed as the representative of the Baby-
lonian empire: " Thou (or the empire) art this headof gold-^' It
is evident from Daniel and many other prophets that during the rise
and fall of kingdoms, four universal or more powerful than other
kingdoms were to arise and flourish at different periods of the world.
In the above they are not only represented by the particular form of
the tremendous image, that stood before the king : but by the different
metals of which it was composed, gold, silver, brass, and iron. And
we concur with the prophet that the Babylonian empire, M'hich was
formerly called the Assyrian, and which took its rise at a very early
date, but underwent something of a change so that in Nebuchad-
nezzar's time it was called the Babylonian, was the first universal
empire on the list. But for the sake of brevity we shall not attempt
to be particular in describing these kingdoms, not even to enter into
the field of history to particularize the times and dates of their
foundation; but only throw out some general hints upon the subject,
that the inquirer may come to a correct understanding of the time
for the establishment of the kingdom of God, — its prevalence and
perpetuity. Therefore, after setting down the Babylonian empire as
the first described in the above we will proceed.
'-^And after thee shall arise another kingdom inferior to thee."
This kingdom is represented by the breast and arms of the image,
which were of silver. It is very well known, that the kingdom which
succeeded the Babylonian, was the Medo-Persian. Perhaps the
" ai'nis" signify two kings, the one of the Medes, the other of the
Persians whose powers were united under Cyrus, who was the son
of one of the kings and son-in-law of the other, and who besieged
Babylon and put an end to that empire, and on its ruins erected the
the Medo-Persian, or the Persian as it is more usually called, the
Persians having soon gained the ascendency over the Medes. No
one disputes but what the Persian empire was a very powerful
one, yet according to Daniel, it was somewhat inferior, or less
than the former : for neither Cyrus nor any of his successors ever
carried their arms into Africa or Spain as far as Nebuchadnezzar is
reported to have done. Therefore, we set down the Persian empire
Nebuchadnezzar's dream. 195
as being the second of these great kingdoms, represented by the great
image.
"JJnd another third kingdom of brass xuhich shall bear ride over
all the earth'^ That the Macedonians headed by Alexander the
Great subverted the Persian empire is well known ; the kingdom therefore,
which succeeded the Persian, and which was the third great empire,
was the Macedonian. Alexander lived to spread his conquests into
Asia, Africa, and overmuch of Europe, and after his death the king-
dom was divided among four of his generals; but the Selucidos of
Syria, and the Lagidas of Egypt were the two most powerful of the
four ; hence, some have advanced the idea, and perhaps not without
some propriety, that tliey were represented by the thighs of brass ;
yet all were of the Brazen, Greek, or Macedonian empire. Thus
we conclude that the Macedonian empire was the third, which also was
represented by the brass of the image.
''^ And the fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron ; forasmuch
as iron breakcth in pieces and subdueth all things ; and. as iron that
breaketh all these shall it break in pieces and bruise,'" This fourth
kingdom, which was tiie Roman, is described as being stronger than the
preceding. As iron breaketh all other metals, and is more obdurate, so
the Roman empire broke in pieces the former kingdoms, and exhibited
more strength and durability than the preceding one. The legs, feet,
and toes of the image must certainly denote the Roman ; for there never
was any other nation on earth that answered Daniel's description but
the Roman. Indeed, he first describes it as being very strong, or pow-
erful ; but afterwards becoming more weak and divided: and finally di-
vided into ten different kingdoms, which were represented by the ten toes
of the image. The Roman empire was at length divided into ten
lesser kingdoms, as we shall see hereafter. These kingdoms retain-
ed much of the old Roman strength, and manifested it upon several
occasions, so that " the kingdom was partly strong and partly bro-
ken.^'' They mingle themselves with the seed of men ;" they made
marriages and alliances, one with another, as they do to this day ;
but no hearty union ensued. The Roman empire, therefore, is rep-
resented in a double state ; first, with the strength of iron, conquering
all before it, " his legs of iron" and then weakened and divided by the
mixture of barbarous nations," his feet part of iron and part of clay "
It subdued Syria, and made the kingdom of the Selucidoa a Roman
province in the year G5 B. C. ; it subdued Egypt and made the kingdom
of the Lagada) a Roman province in the year 30 B. C. ; and in the
fourth century after Christ, it began to be torn in pieces by the
incursions of the barbarous nations, and at length divided into ten
kingdoms. The principle part of the modern kingdoms of Europe
are the remains of those ten kingdoms of the Roman empire.
Historians, and chronologists have given the following list of the
divisions of this great empire, the times and dates, &c. Mr. Mede
196 Nebuchadnezzar's dream.
reckons up the ten kingdoms thus, in the year 456, the year after Rome
was sacked by Genseric king of the Vandals : •' first, the Britons ;:
second, the Saxons in Britain ; third, the Franks; fourth, the Burgun-
dians in France ; fifth, the Wisigoths in the south of France and part of
Spain ; sixth, the Sueves and Alans in Gallicia and Portugal ; seventh,
the Vandals in Africa; eighth, the Alemanes in Germany; ninth, the
Ostrogoths whom the Longobards succeeded in Pannonia, and after-
wards in Italy ; tenth, the Greeks in the residue of the empire."
Bishop Lloyd exhibits the following list of the ten kingdoms with
the time of their rise: "First, the Huns about A. D. 356 ; second, the
Ostrogoths 377; third, the Wisigoths 378; fourth, the Franks 407 ;
fifth, the Vandals 407; sixth, the Sueves and Alans 407; seventh, the Bur-
gundians 407 ; eighth, the Herules and Rugians 476 ; ninth, the Saxons
470 ; tenth, the Longobards began to reign in Hungary A. D. 526, and
were seated in the northern parts of Germany about the- year 4b3.
Sir Isaac Newton enumerates them thus : First, the kingdom of
the Vandals and Alans in Spain and Africa; second, the kingdom of
the Suevians in Spain; third, the kingdom of the Visigoths; fourth,
the kingdom of the Alans in Gallia; fifth, the kingdom of theBurgun-
dians; sixth, the kingdom of the Franks ; seventh, the kinfrdom of the
Britons ; eighth, the kingdom of the Huns ; ninth, the kingdom of
the Lombards ; tenth, the kingdom of Ravenna."
Bishop Newton reckons up these kingdoms thus : " First, the senate
of Rome, who revolted from the Greek emperors, and claimed and
exerted the privilege of choosing a new western emperor ; second, of
the Greeks in Ravenna ; third, of the Lombards in Lombardy ; fourth,
the Huns in Hungary; fifth, of the Alemanes in Germany; sixth, of
the Franks in France; seventh, of the Burgundians in Burgundy ;
eighth, of the Goths in Spain; ninth, of the Britons; tenth, of the
Saxons in Britain."
The few variations in these accounts must be ascribed to the great
disorder of the times, one kingdom falling and another rising. And
as a learned writer remarks, " all these kingdoms were variously
divided cither by conquest or by inheritance. However, as if that
number of ten had been fatal in the Roman dominions, it hath been
taken notice of upon particular occasions. As about A. D. 1240, by
Eberard, bishop of Saltsburgh, in the diet at Ratisbon. At the time
of the Reformation they were also ten. So that the Roman empire
was divided into ten in a manner first and last." Although, names and
forms of government have been changed, yet it is evident that the re-
mains of the most of these ten kingdoms, if not all, are now in
existence.
Daniel in the first year of the reign of Belshazzar king of Babylon,
saw in a vision the same in amount that Nebuchadnezzar saw, viz.,
the four empires represented by four different beasts. First, the
Babylonian by a lion having eagle's wings ; second, the Medo-Persian
by a bear having three ribs ia its mouth ; third, the Macedonian by a
Nebuchadnezzar's dream. 197
leopard which had upon its back four wings ; fourth, the Roman :
" After this I saw in the night visions, and behold a fourth beast,
dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly ; and it had great iron
teeth : it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with
the feet of it : and it was diverse from all the beasts that were before
it; and it had ten horns." (see Dan. vii.) We have already shown
the divisions of the Roman empire; and the angel interprets the " ten
horns" thus : (verse 24) "And the ten horns out of this kingdom are
ten kings that shall arise," or in other words ten kingdoms. Single
individuals are not the subjects of this prophecy; but kingdoms.
St. John in his Apocalypse is very plain upon this subject: "And I
saw a beast rise up out of the sea having seven heads and ten horns,
and upon his horns ten crowns." — Rev, xiii. 1. The angel interprets
this in another place: "The seven heads are seven mountains;"
perhaps this alludes to the various elevated parts upon which the
city of Rome was built. " The ten horns are ten kings," or kingdoms:
and the following shows that they were in the main to last till, or near
the time of the second coming of Christ : " These shall make war
with the Lamb, and the lamb shall overcome them: for he is the
Lord of lords, and King of kings ; and they that are with him are
called, and chosen, and faithful." — Rev. xvii. 14. But enough is
already said upon this part of the subject, — for something of more
importance is still ahead.
" ^nd in the days of these kings (or kingdoms) shall the God of
heaven set up a kingdom ivhick shall never be destroyed : and the
kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces
and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever. For-
asmuch as than sawest that the stone ivas cut out of the mountain
without hands, and that it brake in pieces the iron, the brass, the
clay, the silver, and the gold; the great God hath made known to
the king what shall come to pass hereafter : and the dream is cer-
tain and the interpretation thereof sure'' But few dispute but
what this alludes to the ecclesiastical kingdom of God ; but the time
when it was to commence is the point at issue. It will be remembered
that the stone was to smite the image's toes or feet first. Commen-
tators, and the divines have generally set down the time of its com-
mencement at the commencement of the Christian era ; but in so doing
they have apparendy tortured their thinking powers, betrayed their
imbecility, and exposed their consummate ignorance of the inevitable
force of prophecy upon this subject. Nothing can be more definite
and explicit, than that the feet and toes of the great image represents
the divisions of the Roman empire — now the modern kingdoms of
Europe, Again, nothing is more plain than that this stone, " cut out
without hands," was to strike tlie toes of the image. When Christ came,
the toes of the image, or the ten kingdoms were not in existence, " In
the days of these kings," or kingdoms. What kingdoms? We an-
swer, the modern kingdoms of Europe, " shall the God of heaven set
198 Nebuchadnezzar's dream.
up a kingdom ihat shall never be destroyed." But says one, perhaps
this stone commenced rolling at the appearing of Christ, but has not
yet subdued these kingdoms. We answer, that this kingdom is not
to be left to other people, or in other words it shall not be overcome;
but when we examine the organization of the kingdom of God in the
days of the apostles, and put it in juxtaposition with those of the
Catholic, and Protestant denominations, we discover that the latter
is quite different from the former ; and as there can be no regular
succession of authority traced from the apostles to tlie present time,
we are led to conclude that the rolling of this stone is a latter-day
work. Daniel while speaking of these kingdoms says, he saw a little
horn, which no doubt alludes to popery, that made war with the saints,
and prevailed against them ; " and shall wear out the saints of the Most
High, and think to change times and laws, &c." John says, that
power was ^iven to the beast to make war with the saints, and to over-
come them. Isaiah says, that " they have transgressed the law,
changed the ordinance, and broken the everlasting covenant." These
with many other passages prove to a demonstration that there
was to be a great falling away, and disorganization of the church af-
ter the days of the apostles. But this kingdom that Daniel describes
was " neyer" to be destroyed ; or overcome. However, we do not
wish to be understood that this kingdom i^epresented by the stone, is to
be entirely ditierent from the one of the days of the apostles, in its
form, government, and laws ; but in one sense of the word a renewal
of that one. But says the objector, there is but one kingdom of God :
therefore, it certainly must have commenced at the beginning of the
Christian era. Very good, there is but one kingdom of God ; but we
might say with equal propriety that it commenced in the days of Abra-
ham, or Moses: for according to the scriptures the gos[)el was preached
to Abraham, and also to the children of Israel in the wilderness. Daniel
most unquestionably in speaking of this kingdom, did not allude to the
'sameness or uniformity of its laws in all ages of the world ; but to the
time when God should organize it anew, and prepare the way for his
second coming. Daniel did not say that this kingdom should be entirely
new ; but only: " In the days of these kings the Godof heaven shall set
up a kingdom^ If it is termed new, it is for this reason, that on every
occasion when God has reor<2;anized his kingdom, he has brought forth
something new as an appendage, not to change or unlawfully add to
the law, or gospel of Christ. For instance, in the last days God has
given revelation, and commandrnents concerninir the gathering of
Israel and the building of Zion, &c. These commandments were not
given to the apostles.
Again, it is said, that this kingdom, or stone should beat fine the
iron, clay, brass, silver, and the gold ; and some have supposed that it
cannot be a latter-day work because the four great empires were to
be beat fine, and completely exterminated, or to use the scripture
phrase '* blown to the four winds like the chaff" of the summer thresh-
Nebuchadnezzar's dream. 199
ing floor" but they have been destroyed many hundred years. Three
of these great empires were destroyed prior to the appearance of
Christ : then admitting for the present that the stone commenced roll-
ing in the days of the apostles, how could it even then break in pieces
those empires.
Let us go back and take another view of the great empires. The
Babylonian empire was, as we have before mentioned, conquered, and
overthrown by the Medes and Persians ; but this is not saying that
every fragment of it was entirely annihilated. For instance, if the city
of Philadelphia should be taken by an enemy and in a great measure
destroyed, and then should be rebuilt by another people, and some of
the old materials used, and it should be called by another name, and go-
verned by ditierent laws, it could not be said that there were none of
the fragments left to be perpetuated. Indeed, would we not use a
proper term to say that it was remodeled over, or transformed into
another city ? The Babylonian empire was remodeled, or transformed
into the Medo-Persian. In like manner the Medo-Persian was trans-
formed into the Macedonian, and the Macedonian into the Roman.
But there is something different in the fate of the Roman than the
preceding. When the imperial power was weakened by the barba-
rous nations, within its dominions, ten kingdoms sprung up : some by
inheritance others by conquest. Thus one kingdom was transformed
into another from the Babylonian down to the various kingdoms of
Europe. Hence, when we take all things into consideration, we dis-
cover that it may be said with a degree of propriety that when the
stone cut out without hands commences to roll, and increases its ve-
locity, it will beat fine, or do away the iron, the brazen, the silver and
the golden empires; or more properly their descendants : for indeed,
there has been a great amalgamation of all these empires. Thus when
the stone smites the mighty image upon his feet nations will begin to
tremble, and kingdoms and empires shall come to nought or fall to
ruin beneath its universal prevalence — and it will roll forth till the
knowledge of God covers the earth as the waters cover the sea, and
until all the works of men, that are opposed to the principles of righteous-
ness, are done away, and the kingdoms of this world become the king-
dom of Christ.
Again, the fact that this stone was not to smite the image upon his
head, first ; but upon the toes is evidence in favour of the work of
God commencing in the western part of the earth from Asia. These
empires represented by the image commenced in Asia, and have
reached to Europe, and may we not say in a measure to America:
for indeed, the European emigrants to America are principally descen-
dants of the ten kingdoms of Europe. Many of the theological wri-
ters of both Europe and America, admit this. Surely this kingdom
represented by the stone perfectly harmonizes with the predictions of
the prophets concerning the ensign that was to be reared upon this
land, that we have before mentioned. Thus according to tiie dream
200 Nebuchadnezzar's dream.
the stone is to roll and strike the feet of the image, and retrace the
route of the succession of the ennpires, that is, from the feet to the
head, or in other words commence where any part of the toes can be
found, say America ; and from this to Europe, where the remains of
the ten kingdoms are ; and from thence to Asia and so on till the image
is destroyed. We would here remark that it is not our intention
to be understood that this destruction is to be accomplished by the
physical force of the people of God, but by the preaching of the gos-
pel, and the judgments and power of God.
Now it was not possible for the stone lo strike the toes of the image
until several hundred years after Christ, because as we have before
said, they were not in existence at his day. And if we admit that it
commenced rolling in fulfillment of the prediction at that day, we are
under the necessity of admitting also that it has not made the first
step towards accomplishing that which Daniel said it should. It is
said that this kingdom of God shall overthrow the kingdoms of the
world ; but when we take a retrospective view of the Christian church
since the resurrection of Christ, its progress exhibits to the unbiased
mind something to the contrary. It is true that during the first three
or four centuries there were faithful Christians, and no doubt there
have been many honest men and women, who have worshipped God
according to the best of their knowledge in all centuries ; but their
religious rites were much restricted by the vulture fangs of popery.
The Mother Church retained her ecclesiastical power, and instead of her
" beating fine the kingdoms of the earth," she has been the support of
many of the political powers. Indeed, in many instances church and
state have been united ; but according to Daniel there was to be no
union of the ecclesiastical, and political powers in this way ; but the
whole world to be subjected to one ecclesiastical form of government
— and that will be God's government.
(^Continued onjirst page of next Number.)
THE
<^
PUBLISHED BY B. WINCHESTER, PASTOR OF THE BRANCH OF THE
CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER DAY SAINTS IN PHILADELPHIA.
"when god works who can hinder?"
VOL. I] PHILADELPHIA, APRIL 15, 184 L [NO. 8.
NEBUCHADNEZZAR'S DREAM.
{Continued from page 200.)
Thk Protestant churches have in this respect, done the same that
the Mother Church did. It has been, and is now the policy of political
powers to increase the union of church and state; and what weapon
is more powerful than the ecclesiastical power when wielded by men
of ingenuity ? What has been a greater source of protection to Great
Britain, Denmark, and many other powers of Europe, than the eccle-
siastical powers of the church united with state 1 but witness with pain,
and indignity the internal effects. Men become the votaries of a re-
ligion, and are pacified and made to believe that all is well, while
under the severest yoke of oppression, tyranny, bondage, and despot-
ism ; but on the other hand bishops, vicars and men of authority, roll
in luxury, wealth, and aggrandizement. Break the bands that holds
church and state together, and i'veo the inhabitants from priest-craft,
and such awful despotism, that they may be free men indeed, and
those kingdoms that hold men in such bondage will shake from their
very base, and at last fall to ruin ; and the kingdom of God take their
place. From what we have already seen of Catholicism, and the
works of the Protestants we are led to conclude that millions of years
might roll around, and the work of God that the stone of mountain
represents would be no nearer accomplished than what it is now ; unless
there should be a great change for the better. But enough is said upon
this part of the subject: for we discover that if the stone commenced
to roll in the days of the apostles, it finally was transformed into
VOL. I. NO. VIII. — 1
202 Nebuchadnezzar's dream.
a popish hierarchy ; and we know what they together with the Protes-
tants have done.
It is also said, that this stone as it rolls shall increase in magnitude
till it fills the whole earth. Many sects have sprung; up since the conn-
mencement of the Christian era, and many have fallen ; and indeed,
it cannot be said that any have lasted through all ages, and increased
in magnitude, but the Mother Church. It is true, since the days of
the reformation the Protestants have increased in number ; but they,
as we have before shown, do not answer Daniel's description of the
kingdom of God. " It (the kingdom of God) shall never he destroyed,'"'
that is, it shall never be overcome, or disorganized ; but the kingdom
that was established in the first century has been disorganized and over-
come, or in other words the saints overcome, as we have before proved
by the predictions of the prophets. " Jlnd the kingdom shall not be
left to other people ;" none shall have power or authority over the
spiritual affairs of the kingdom but those whom God appoints : and
again, its laws, and ordinances shall not be changed ; but remain in-
variably the same for ever. This cannot be said of the Christian
church in ages past ; for it is well known that on several occasions,
kings, and emperors, have taken the ecclesiastical power into their own
hands: for instance, Henry the VIII of England, and many others.
It is also well known that there has been a great changing of the laws
and ordinances of the church. However, we do not wish to be un-
derstood that it is in the power of man to revoke a decree of the Great
God ; but at the time of the establishment of Popery, new ordinances
were substituted ; consequently God withdrew his Spiint, and took
away the holy priesthood, and' thus left the Mother Church just what
Daniel described her to be : " And there came up another little horn (or
another power) having eyes like the eyes of a man, and a mouth
speaking great things ; I beheld, and the same horn made war with the
saints, and prevailed against them ; until the Ancient of days came
and judgment was given to the saints of the Most High; and the time
came that the saints possessed the kingdom." It has been a charac-
teristic of the Mother Church to persecute the saints that would not
concede to her foolish doctrines when there was no law of the land to
restrain her from it.
From the foregoing remarks we trust that the reader will readily
discover the impropriety of dating the time of the commencement of
the kingdom of God, represented by the stone that Nebuchadnezzar
saw in his dream, at the beginning of the Christian era; and no one
in his sober senses will pretend to say, that it commenced when Popery
was set up — consequently it is a work of the latter-days. This is
what Daniel said to Nebuchadnezzar: " But there is a God in heaven
that maketh known to the king Nebuchadnezzar what shall be in the
latter-days.''^
Indeed, this is the kingdom that the Lord will establish for the mil-
lennium, and when all the kingdoms of this world are done away, then
Nebuchadnezzar's dream. 203
will be fulfilled the saying of Daniel in the vii chapter : "But the saints of
the Most High shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom for ever,
even for ever and ever." " And the kingdom and dominion, and the
greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to
the people of the saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is an ever-
lasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serv^e and obey him." The
words of John the Revelator, which we have before quoted, comes
again to the mind with force : " These (ten kingdoms) shall make war
with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them : for he is Lord of
lords, and King of kings, and they that are with him are called, and
chosen, and faithful." — Rev. xvii. 14. This places the destruction of
these kingdoms, and the prevalence of the kingdom of God in the
future as yet ; and puts the matter beyond successful contradiction,
that the rolHng forth of the stone was not fulfilled in the progression
of either tiie Catholics, or Protestants : for as we have before said,
these kingdoms of Europe are more or less upheld by the various ecclesi-
astical powers. But according to the above quotation these kingdoms are
to make war with the Lamb ; and if we reason from analogy we must
conclude that these various ecclesiastical powers will also make war
with him. For indeed, how can such kingdoms make war without
the churches of the same being more or less engaged in the contest ?
Thus we discover that the final overthrow of these empires will
not take place till they make war with the Lamb. Daniel also places
their destruction, to but a short time previous to the millennium, or to
the time when the Ancient of days shall sit. (See Dan. vii. 9-1 L)
Then the great image will be beat fine like the chaff' of the summer
threshing floor, and the kingdom of God prevail — the kingdom of
heaven come, and the will of God be done on earth as it is done
in heaven, — and peace flow like a river to all the people of God.
Now when we put what Daniel has said about the kingdom of God,
in conjunction with what the prophets have said about the ensign of
the Lord for the gathering of Israel, and then add what John has said
about the angel flying in the midst of heaven having the everlasting
gospel to preach to all nations, &c., they give a clearand conclusive idea
of the great work of God — the commencement of his kingdom, its
prosperity, its universal prevalence, and the destruction of the king-
doms of this world. Then will be fulfilled another saying of John:
" And the seventh angel sounded : and there were great voices in
heaven, saying, the kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms
of our Lord, and of his Christ: and he shall reign for ever and ever."
— Rev. xi. 15.
21^ .. ON PRIESTHOOD.
We are indebted to Elder E. Snow for the following article on
priesthood, and in consequence of the pure sentiments, which it con-
tains, we cheerfully give it publicity through the means of the " Gospel
Reflector."
ON PRIESTHOOD.
" Now therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed, and keep my covenant, then ye shall he a pecu-
liar treasure unto me above all people, and ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and a
holy nation.'' — Exodus, xix. 5-6.
" But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people, that ye
s}iould show forth the p-aises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvel-
ous light.'"
" Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood." — Peter.
In- all ages from Adam to the latest generation, when God acknowl-
edged a people to be his, there has been a priesthood among them or
a delegation of authority by which all the ordinances of God's house
were administered. There are in the book of Doctrine and Covenants,
recent revelations on Priesthood, which say, there are in the church
to Priesthoods, viz., the Melchizedek, and the Aaronic, including the
Levitical Priesthood. Before the days of Melchizedek the church
called the former the holy priesthood after the order of the Son of
God ; but Melchizedek being a mighty man, and a great high priest,
they from, and after his day called it the Melchizedek priesthood, to
avoid the too frequent repetition of the name of the Supreme Being.
The latter was called the Aaronic priesthood, because it was conferred
upon Aaron, and his sons throughout all their generations, to be a
])erpetual covenant of priesthood. (See Exodus, xl. 15, and xxix. 9 ;
]Xum. XXV. 13.) It is called the lesser priesthood because it is an appen-
dage to the greater: for all lesser authorities, and offices in the church
in all ages, are appendages to the Melchizedek priesthood ; but there
are two divisions or grand heads. The office of an elder comes
under ihe Melchizedek; that of a teacher, and deacon under the
Aaronic, or- lesser priesthood. Paul in his epistle to the Hebrews
savs much concerning these two priesthoods, and of the superior excel-
lence of the Melchizedek over the Levitical order.
This Melchizedek flourished in the days of Abraham, about two
thousand years before Christ. Moses tells us — Gen. xiv. 18, that
he blessed Abraham, and he was priest of the Most High God, and
king of Salem, which was the original name of Jerusalem. Many
eminent writers are of the opinion that he was the founder of that
city, and that it subsequently fell into the hands of the Jebusites, from
whom it received the prefix Jeru : and Jerusalem was governed by
Adonizedec the Amorite, at the time of its capture by Joshua, about
fourteen hundred and fifty years before Christ. (See Josh. x. I.)
This priesthood did not originate with Melchizedek ; neither was
ON PRIESTHOOD. 205
it confined to him, as many suppose; but was conferred on many,
both before, and after him : and it is as ancient as the Son of God
himself, who was with the Father from the beginning : for it is said of
him — Ps. ex. 4, " Thou art a priest forever after the order of
Melchizedeii."
When we speak of an order of priesthood we convey an idea of a
succession of priests and various smaller offices in the priesthood ; as
when Paul speaks of the order of Melchizedek, and the order of
Aaron. — Heb. vii. 11. As there were many who had the priesthood
after the order of Aaron, would it not be nonsense to talk about the
order of Melchizedek if he was the only man who ever had the priest-
hood ? As Moses' account of his ancestors was very brief, he neces-
sarily said but little about the church, or order of priesthood, which
existed before his day; but the hints he has given are sufficient to
show us there was such an order existing from the beginnincr. Alma
in the Book of Mormon, page 253, 3rd edition, is very plain on this
subject. He shows that there were many, both before, and after
Melchizedek; but none were greater, and he was king in the land of
Salem, and when his people had corrupted themselves before the Lord,
he exercised mighty faith, took upon himself the high priesthood and
preached repentance unto his people, and they did repent and he
established peace in the land. Therefore, he was called the Prince of
peace. He moreover shows that this priesthood, being the priesthood
of the Son of God, is an everlasting, and an unchangeable one with-
out beginning or end.
Some ignorant translator, or heedless transcriber has made Paul
say, Heb. vii. 3, that Melchizedek was without beginning or end ;
without father, mother, or descent; but again in the 6th verse he
makes it appear that he had a descent. By reading the chapter it
will be seen that Paul spake not of the person of Melchizedek as
being without father, or mother ; but of his priesthood in contradis-
tinction to the priesthood of Aaron, which was entailed upon his
posterity, and descended from father to son. But the decree of
Jehovah concerning those who receive and magnify the office of the
holy priesthood, is that they shall hold it, not only in time, but in
eternity. Therefore, with them the priesthood has no end. (See
Rev. V. 10; xx. 6; xxii. 5.)
I am aware that it is believed by many theologians that no priest-
hood acknowledged of God, existed among men previous to the
covenant of priesthood established with Aaron. As objections to this
theory, I shall urge the following : first, Paul says, Heb. viii. 3, *' For
every high priest is ordained to ofier gifts and sacrifices." Again,
xi. 4, he says, Abel offered an acceptable oflering unto God, but Cain's
sacrifice was not acceptable because he did not ofler it in faith ; also,
Enoch the seventh irom Adam walked with God three hundred years,
and then by faith was translated to heaven. (See (4en. v. 22 ;'Heb.
xi. 5.) Noah also, it is said, offered sacrifices unto God immediately
KO. 8.— 1*
206 ON PIIIESTHOOD.
after coming out of the ark. (See Gen. viii. 20.) Also Abraham,
Isaac, Jacob, and many others, after the flood offered acceptable
sacrifices to God. AH these, it is said, offered their sacrifices in faith,
and how I ask did they offer them by faith? Answer; even Abel's
Iamb, and all their offerings were but types of the Lamb of God, who
should be offered in due time without spot to God as the great sacrifice
for the sins of the world, and they, as they offered their sacrifices
looked forward by faith to him, expecting to receive redemption and
remission of sins through his blood: for Christ said, " Abraham truly
saw my day and when he saw it he was glad." Moreover it is said.
Gal. iii. 8, that the Gospel was preached unto Abraham.
Now, if we had a full history of Adam and his sons, we should
learn that God made known the plan of salvation to him, and con-
ferred on him the priesthood, and he upon his sons Abel, Cain and
Seth ; and that it was continued with the seed of Seth till Enoch, and
from Enoch to Noah and his son Shem, and among the seed of Shen>
to Abraham, and down to Jethro, priest in the land of Midian.
Midian was the son of Abraham, by his second wife Keturah. He
and his posterity peopled the land, which was called after his name,
and Jethro being the fifth in regular descent from Midian, lived in the
days of Moses, and was priest of the most high God, when Ptoses
was a young man, forty years before God called him to lead Israel
from Egypt. (See Exod. iii. 1.) Moses married Jethro's daughter,
and lived with him about forty years, and then God sent him to lead
Israel out of Egypt : and we are told in the eighteenth chapter of
Exodus that after Moses had brought Israel into the wilderness Jethro
came to them, and praised God among them, and offered sacrifices
and set in order all the officers in Israel, and gave Moses command-
ments how to proceed : and all this was long before Aaron and his
sons were consecrated to the priest's office. A priest of On is also
spoken of.
Second, I shall urge from the foregoing, if Jethro, Melchizedek,
and others, had the priesthood before Aaron, and if, as Paul says,
l;igh-priests were ordained to offer sacrifices, the argument is conclu-
sive that those holy men, from Adam down to Jethro, had the priest-
hood. It should not be forgotten also, that the text at the head of this
article, in which God proposed to make Israel a kingdom of priests,
was spoken by Moses long previous to the covenant of priesthood
established with Aaron, from which it will appear that the office of
iJie priesthood was well understood by them.
Third, I shall urge what every one who is acquainted with heathen
mythology knows, that from a short time after the flood the heathens
had their priests, and sacred orders to ofliciato in their worship. If
it is asked how such customs were established among them ? I answer :
when about 150 years after the flood, the wicked part of the posterity
of Noah built the tower of Babel the Lord confounded their language
and scattered them in companies throughout all parts of the Earth ; as.
ON PRIESTHOOD. 207
we are told Gen. xi. 9 : and different nations sprang up ift Idolatry
speaking different dialects, and as they had a partial knowledge of
the true worship of God, which was had among the posterity of Shem-
in their native land ; they, in their idolatrous condition counterfeited*
the true priesthood, and the religion of heaven.
Now as it is known that such a worship and priesthood did exist
among the heathens in those early ages before Aaron, and as there
can be no counterfeit without true coin, it follows of course that a
holy priesthood existed among the children of God, which the heath-
ens patterned after: for it cannot be said, with propriety, that the
great Jehovah in establishing a priesthood among the children of
Israel, patterned after the heathen w'orld.
Fourth, it does not even appear from the scriptures that the order
of priesthood established with the tribe of Levi, of which Aaron was
chief, was at that time instituted. But it appears that they were
inducted into an office that previously existed, which was well under-
stood in Israel. The Lord said unto Moses, Exodus, xxviii. 1, *' And
take thou unto thee Aaron thy brother, and his sons with him from
among the children of Israel that they may minister unto me in the
priest's office" Again Ex. xxx. 30, " And thou shalt anoint Aaron
and his sons, and consecrate them that they may minister unto me in
xhe priest's office" Chap. xxix. 1), " And the priest's office shall be
their's for a perpetual statute." Chap. xl. 15, " For their anointing
shall surely be an everlasting priesthood throughout their generations."
Much is said also in other passages concerning all the rest of the
tribe of Levi officiating under the direction of Aaron and his sons in
offices of less denominations ; but nothing is said signifying that the
priesthood was a new institution. An order of priests inferior la
Moses, is also mentioned, Ex. xix. 24, before the above was spoken.
I therefore infer from the scriptures as well as from recent revelations
that Aaron and his sons were chosen to preside over the lesser priest-
hood, and to hold the keys of the same, which office was declared
hereditary in his family by a perpetual statute. Whereas before
Aaron, the right of presiding belonged to the first born in all the
families of the chosen seed ; hence called the birthright, from which
arose patriarchial governments. But we are told that God chose
the tribe of Levi to officiate in the place of the first born of all the
families of Israel. — Num. iii. 12. Paul says, Heb. vii. 11, "Under
the Levitical priesthood the people received the law," that is the old
ceremonial law of carnal commandments, as he calls it, given by
Moses. Now if they received the law under that priesthood, the
priesthood must have existed before the law, and was not instituted,
as some suppose, for the express purpose of executing those rites
and ceremonies. But it must be remembered that the holy priest-
hood after the order of the Son of God was not confirmed upon the
tribe of Levi. We are told in a revelation in the book of Doctrine
and Covenants, that Moses held that priesthood, and that he received
208 ON PRIESTHOOD.
it under the hand of his father-in-law Jethro, priest of Midian; and
it is evident from the scriptures that Moses had some priesthood
greater than the Levitical order: and if Jethro had not the holy priest-
hood, how could he have authority over Moses, and all other officers
in Israel to regulate all matters, as is stated in the eighteenth chapter
of Exodus ?
The priesthood after the order of Melchizedek holds a right to
officiate in all the offices, and ordinances of God's house, from the
highest to the lowest in all ages ; and we learn from Heb. iv. 2, that
the gospel was preached to the children of Israel in the wilderness ;
and also from 1 Cor. x. 2., that they were baptized unto Moses in
the sea, that is they were baptized unto Moses the same as the Jews
were baptized unto John, he preaching b.?ptism and baptising them.
We are also told in Heb. xi. from the 24 to the 20 verse inclusive,
that when Moses was a young man in -Egypt before he fled to Midian,
he refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter, choosing rather to
suffer afflictions with the people of God, than to enjoy the ))leasures
of sin for a season; esteeming the reproaches of Christ greater riches
than all the treasures of Egypt : wherefore Moses must have believed in
Christ who was to come; and that belief was public, and he was re-
proached for Christ's sake ; therefore, he esteemed the reproaches of
Christ greater riches than all the treasures of Egypt ; — hence I infer
that Moses after he fled from Egypt to escape his persecutors, was
ordained by Jethro to the holy priesthood, and subsequently preached
the Gospel* to his people Israel, and taught them faith in Christ who
should come, and baptized those who believed ; but if Moses had no
priesthood, how could he consecrate other priests ? But notwithstand-
ing he preached the Gospel to them, and oflered them the blessings of
the Holy priesthood, and God proposed to make them a kingdom of
priests; yet they afterwards in the wilderness hardened their hearts
in unbelief, and rebelled against Moses and the holy priesthood, and
provoked the Lord to anger until he swore in his wrath they should
not enter into his rest; and we are told. Gab iii. 19, the law was
added, because of their transgressions, to continue with them till
Christ should come: and again, in Heb. ix. 10, this law consisted " only
in meats, drinks, and divers washings, and carnal ordinances imposed
on them until the time of reformation." Thus it was, they rendered
themselves unworthy of the blessings of the Gospel and the Melchi-
zedek priesthood, and God took Moses out of their midst and the
holy priesthood from among them, and the lesser priesthood continued
with the tribe of Levi to officiate under the law until John the Baptist.
He being the only son of Zechariah the priest, was the legal heir to the
Aaronic priesthood; but Christ being a priest for ever after the order
of Melchizedek, reinstated the holy priesthood again in his church.
It is probable however, that between Moses and Christ, God conferred
the holy priesthood on different individuals who were not of the tribe
of Levi: for instance, Samuel the Ephraimite, Samson and his father
ON PRIESTHOOD. 209
Manoah of the tribe of Dan, Elijah the Tishbite, Elisha, Isaiah, and
many others. Having thus endeavored to trace these two priesthoods
down till Christ came, I shall now take a brief view of them as they
existed in the Apostolic age, and from that period till the present
day.
By comparing together the two passages of scripture, which stand
at the head of this article, one spoken by Moses to Israel, the other by
Peter to the Christian church in his day, it will be seen that the bless-
ings conditionally promised to Israel, and the " holy priesthood,"
which through their transgressions they were deprived of, were subse-
quendy conferred upon the Christian church : " ye also as lively
stones are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood." We are
told in John's Gospel, xv. 16, that Christ ordained his apostles ; and
of course he ordained them to the same priesthood he had himself:
for the Apostleship is the high priesthood ; hence Christ is called the
Great Apostle, and High Priest of our profession. — Heb. iii. 1. Unto
Peter, (who was also called Cephas, were the keys of this ministry
committed,) and James and John were his assistants and counsellors,
and those three Paul says, seemed to be pillars of the church. — Gal. ii.
9. Next to the apostles in office came the seventy, Luke x. 1, whom
Jesus called to be travelling ministers in all the world, which agreed
with the order of the seventy elders, mentioned, Ex. xxiv. 1-9, which
were ordained under the same priesthood in Moses' day. Besides
these travellinor elders there were standinsr elders ordained in all
branches of the church in all parts of the world. (See Acts xiv. 23. Tit.
i. 5.) It appears from the scriptures that the office of an elder is next
inferior to the apostleship in all spiritual affairs : for instance when
the question of circumcizing the Gentiles was agitated, the apostles
and elders came together to consider this matter. — Acts xv. 0.
After elders came priests of the lower order of priesthood, then
teachers, and deacons, which are appendages to that priesthood. All
these officers combined, form that spiritual house, and holy priesthood
of which Peter speaks ; being appendages one to the other, as mem-
bers of the same body, and timbers of the same building, Jesus Christ
being the chief corner stone ; the great apostle and high priest, and Peter,
James, and John, the main pillars. Other apostles and elders the
principal timbers. The lesser offices, studs and braces, and all com-
bined, a royal priesthood. Be not startled, gentle reader, at the idea
of these two priesthoods being blended together in the Church. The
lesser priesthood always was an appendage to the greater, and I trust
I have already conclusively shown that the lesser as well as the Mel-
chizedek priesthood existed before the ceremonial law was given by
Moses; but when the law was given, and the holy priesthood taken
away, the lesser priesthood continued officiating under the law until
Christ came and fulfilled the law ; and most people believe this priest-
hood was done away with the law ; but if it existed among the peo-
ple of God before the law was given, why may it not continue after
210 ON PRIESTHOOD.
it is done away. But we have something positive to offer on this
point. In Num. xxv. 13, it is called an everlasting priesthood. Also,
Ex. xl. 15, God said, it " shall be an everlasting priesthood through-
out their generations."
The law being abolished with the Jewish rites and ceremonies, the
priests who rejected the Gospel, were no longer acceptable to God ;
hut those who held the lesser priesthood in the church of Christ ad-
ministered outward ordinances — the letter of the gospel, viz., baptism
in water for remission of sins, — and the apostleship or high priesthood,
and eldership its appendage, held the right to lay on hands for the gift
of the Holy Ghost, and to officiate in all the lesser offices in God's
house. Hence, Philip one of the seven ordained in Jerusalem to at-
tend to the daily ministration, who probably held the lesser priesthood,
went down to Samaria and preached and baptised the people in wa-
ter. Then I'eter and John, went down and prayed, and laid their
hands on them, and they received the Holy Ghost.
John the baptist also, who inherited the Aaronic priesthood from
liis ancestors baptized in water for the remission of sins, telling them at
the same time that Jesus should baptize them with the Holy Ghost,
he having the Melchizedek priesthood. Dr. Clark, and Dr. Lightfoot,
inform us that water baptism was very common among the Jews,
even as far back as the days of David, and Solomon. The manner
in which men were consecrated, and the priesthood continued from
one to the other, and from one generation to another, was as follows :
■when they were found worthy, being prepared from before the foun-
dation of the world, according to the fore-knowledge of God, and
when God manifested that it was his will, they were consecrated by
the imposition of hands, and ordained by the power of the Holy Ghost,
who was in the one who ordained them. No man can rise up and
assume the priesthood, for Paul says, Heb. v. 4. " No man taketh
this honour unto himself but he that is called of God as was Aaron."
For further proof of the manner of ordaining, see Acts, xiii. 2, 3.
" As they ministered to the Lord and fasted the Holy Ghost said sep-
crate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called
them. And when they had fasted and prayed, and laid their hands
on them, they sent them away." See also Acts, vi. G, and first Tim.
iv. 14. " Neglect not the gift that is in thee which was given thee
by prophecy, by the laying on of tlie hands of the presbytry."
Simple as the imposition of hands is, great things have been done by
it when administered by the servants of God in faith. The prophet
Habakkuk describing the coming of the Lord says : " His glory covered
the heavens, and the earth was full of his praise, he had horns coming
out of his hands, and there was the hiding of his power." Often, in
scripture, horns are figuratively used to represent power, as in this
case, " Horns coming out of his hands, and their was the hiding of
his power," which shows the power of God manifested through the
imposition of hands. Jesus practised the laying on of hands upon the
ON PRIESTHOOD. 211
sick, and they were healed, and he commanded his disciples to do the
same; also, for the gift of the Holy Ghost. Therefore, the scriptures
say, Joshua the son of Nun was full of the Holy Ghost ; for Moses
had laid his hands on him. But without the authority of this priest-
hood, and the ordinances thereof, the power of God is not manifest
to men in the flesh It is the channel through which the Holy Spirit
flows upon the people of God. It holds the Key of the knowledge
of God, or the mysteries of the kingdom, and when men render them-
selves unworthy of the priesthood, and God takes it from them, they
are left without revelations, and the gifts of the Spirit.
To the loss of the priesthood may be ascribed most of the divisions
in the Christian world at the present day, and the great doubt upon
the minds of all the contending parties, which have prevailed to such
an extent from the days of the primitive Christians. By a reference
to Eph. iv chapter from the 9 to the 15 verse, it will be seen that the
officers there mentioned for perfecting the saints, for the work of the
ministry, &c., were designed, first, to bring to the unity of the faith
those who embraced the Gospel from all classes ; second, when they
were thus united in the doctrine of Christ to prevent their being divided
into sects and parties, and led about by every wind of doctrine through
the cunning craftiness and deceit of false teachers. That Isaiah and
the apostles clearly foresaw that the Christian world would apostatize
and divide, and the priesthood and its gifts and powers cease among
them, is evident from what they say. Paul says, 2 Thes. ii. 3, " there
shall come a falling away and the man of sin be revealed," &c. ; also,
2 Tim. 3d and 4th chapters, he says, " the time will come when they
will not endure sound doctrine; but will make their own teachers
such as God does not choose, who have a form of Godliness ; but de-
ny its power : and these teachers will turn away the people from the
truth, and turn them to fables. Peter in his 2d General Epistle, 2d
chapter, written not to a few ; but to the church in general, plainly
declared there should be false teachers among them, who through
covetousness should make merchandise of the people, and bring in
damnable heresies, or as some have more properly translated it, des-
tructive sects and parties. But Isaiah's testimony is conclusive upon
this subject ; in the 24 chap, where he prophecies of a time when the
whole earth will be corrupted by the people, transgressing the laws,
changing the ordinances, and breaking the everlasting covenant.
The covenant here alluded to was doubtless a covenant of priesthood
established in the Gospel dispensation ; for the covenant under the
Mosaic dispensation was called a covenant of priesthood, Num. xxv.
13, and the Mosaic being a type of the Gospel dispensation the ever-
lasting covenant was the establishment of the Melchizedek priesthood
in the Christian church, by which the ordinances of God's house could
be administered, and the spiritual gifts and powers of the Holy Ghost
manifested to those under the covenant ; and the subsequent breaking of
212 ON PRIESTHOOD.
the covenant deprived them of the priesthood, and its train of attend-
ants.
That the foregoing predictions have been fulfilled since the apos-
tolic age, all who are acquainted with church history can testify; but
to the reflecting mind the present confused state of Christendom, is
all the evidence needed. After Popery was established, and the papal
jurisdiction extended to the utmost limits of the empire, and the
Christian world shrouded in darkness for ages ; in the forepart of the
sixteenth century Luther, Calvin, Melancthon, Zuinglius, and many
more of the clergy of Germanyj England, and other parts of Europe,
began to protest against many superstitions of Catholicism, and the
authority of the pope, and cried aloud for reformation : and though
they succeeded in abolishing some of those absurdities, and effecting
a reformation in different parts of Europe, thereby diminishing the
power of the pope ; yet they could never agree among themselves.
And the diflfcrent sects which they established have since divided, and
subdivided, like the branches of a tree, shooting one from another
until their number in Europe, and America, is estimated by some late
writers at upwards of two hundred, and though the founders of the
first reformed churches were Catholic clergyman, who were excom-
municated ; yet they claimed no priesthood except from the Mother
Church whose authority they disavowed, and were it asserted that
she had a priesthood acknowledged of God, (which is altogether
inadmissible) she was sure to divest her dissenting members of that
authority.
Perhaps, by this time the reader will ask if the church apostatised,
if the covenant was broken and the priesthood taken from them,
whether or not there is any promise of its being restored in the last
days ; as the Latter-day Saints testify has been the case ? To this, gentle
reader, I most unhesitatingly respond in the afliirmative. The covenant
must be renewed. Israel must yet become a kingdom of priests, on their
native land. The prophet declares they shall be gathered, and that God
will give them pastors after his own heart; also, — Isa. i. 26, " I will
restore thy judges as at the first, and thy counsellors as at the begin-
ning." Isa. Ix'i. from the 4th to the 9th verse inclusive prophesies that
they shall repair, and rebuild their old waste cities that have been de-
solate for many generations. Verse 6 he says: "ye shall be named
\he priests of the Lord; men shall call you the ministers of our God."
Verse H. " I will direct iheir work in truth and will make an everlast-
ing covenant with them;" also, chap. Ixvi, he prophesies in the 19th
and 20th verses, that God shall send his servants and gather them from
all nations, and his glory shall rest upon them. He says, verse 21, " And
I will also take of ihem (or priests and for Levites saith the Lord."
THE LOCATION OF ZION OR THE NEW JERUSALEM. 213
THE LOCATION OF ZION OR THE NEW JERUSALEM.
Tub location of Zion or the New Jerusalem, is certainly a subject
of importance, and well worth a candid investigation : for it is one
that interested the prophets, and much the more it ought to interest
every true believer of this remote age of the world ; for according
to the prophets it will be a place of refuge, and deliverance for the
people of God when destruction comes upon the nations. Again, the
Lord not only intends to gather all his people together in the last days,
but he intends to prepare places for them to gather to. The city of
Zion is said to be one of these places of gathering ; therefore, it is of
all importance that we should know where it will be located or estab-
lished.
That there will be a city called Zion or the New Jerusalem, built,
beautified, and prepared for the millennium is evident from all the pro-
phets that have mentioned the work of God of the last days. We
have in a brief manner touched upon this subject before ; but the mag-
nitude and importance of it is such, that we think that justice to
it, requires us to give it a more extensive investigation.
That there was a Zion established at Jerusalem we do not wish to
deny; but that has nothing to do with the one for the millennium.
However, because some are unable to separate, or distinguish it from
the one for the Millennium, we will first show the difference between
the two, and then proceed to examine the prophets with respect to the
place of the location of the latter.
This Zion at Jerusalem was sometimes called the upper city, and
it was detached from Jerusalem proper by a wall. Historians say
that Jerusalam was founded by Melchizedek, then called Salem. Paul
says Melchizedek was king of Salem. (See Heb. vii. 2.) Subsequently
it was called Jerusalem ; but whether or not Zion was founded by
Melchizedek is not easy for us to determine ; but one thing is certain,
it was in existence in the days of David ; for when he took Jerusalem
from the Jebusites, it is said that he " took a strong hold of Zion : the
same is the city of David." — 2 Sam. v. 7. Many places in the in-
spired writings where Zion is mentioned, refer to this Zion at Jerusalem.
Isaiah speaking of this Zion says : " For the people shall dwell in Zion
at Jerusalem." — Isa. xxx. 19. Now if Isaiah had no idea of any
other Zion ; than the one at Jerusalem, why did ho use the preposition
at, as though there was another city called by the same name ? Indeed,
he knew that the Lord would cause to be built another city of Zion,
which should be a place of deliverance in the last days, which he saw
in the vision established upon this land [America] ; therefore, he used the
preposition, " Zion at Jerusalem," to designate the difference between it
and the one of the last days upon another land. But says one, if the an-
cients knew that God would establish another Zion for the Millennium,
VOL. I. NO. VIII. — 2
214 THE LOCATION OF ZION
why did they call the one at Jerusalem by that name ? This is a thing
that the scriptures in a measure leave in the dark ; however, there is a
foundation for an opinion, which we will give whether it is correct or
not. Zion is a very ancient name, and signifies the pure in heart, or the
place where the pure in heart dwell ; and according to recent revela-
ations which the Lord has siven to his people, there was a Zion es-
tablished in the days of Enoch wherein the church of the first-born
dwelt : and perhaps, Paul alludes to this Zion of Enoch when he says :
" But ye are come unto Mount iS'ion, and into the city of the living
God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels,
to the general assembly and the church of the first-born." — Heb. xii.
22, 23. The saints of the Antediluvian world, are the only ones that
we can with propriety call the church of the first-born ; but they and
their Zion are in heaven; and Paul calls their Zion the city of God, and
them the church of the first-born.
Now it is possible that when Melchizedek, or whoever founded Zion ;
when arranging the various districts, and suburbs of Jerusalem, called
that district, or the upper city, which was so beautiful and elevated,
" Mount Zion," out of respect to a former Zion, and because of the
pureness of the name; the same as many name their children after
eminent men, and those whom they in a particular manner respect.
After David it was called " ihe city of David."
When Jerusalem is rebuilt, it is probable that this city of David,
will also be built again; but not in fulfillment of the predictions of the
prophets concerning the establishment of the latter-day Zion or the
New Jerusalem ; but in fulfillment of prophecy relating to the re-
building of Jerusalem : for when it is built of course all its districts
and suburbs will also be built. But we have said enough upon this
part of the subject, and we hope that the reader will be able to desig-
nate the difference between the Zion which was at Jerusalem, and the
one that the Lord shall cause to be built for the saints to gather to,
and be a place of refuge and deliverance at the time that God will
trouble the nations with his wrath.
This Zion of the last days, we believe will be located on the land of
America; and indeed, the prophets have said enough to establish this
idea. David says : " Beautiful for situation, the joy of the whole earth,
is Mount Zion, on the sides of the North, the city of the great King.
God is known in her palaces for a refuge." " As we have heard, so have
we seen in the city of the Lord of hosts, in the city of our God : God
will establish it for ever." — Ps. xlviii. 2-8. David evidently saw the
situation of Zion, which he says is beautiful, at some other place be-
sides Jerusalem, or he would not have said that it was on the sides of
the North. Match this saying with what Isaiah says in the xviii,* of
his prophecy, concerning a land [America] beyond the rivers of Ethi-
opia, and we learn: first, as Isaiah says, that this is the land where
* We have before entered inio a full investigation of tliis chapter ; therefore, we do not
deem it necessary to make any more comment upon it. (See page 182.)
OR THE NEW JERUSALEM. 215
the Lord's ensign of the last days was to be reared, and from whence
the annbassadors of the Lord are to be sent to all nations, and where
*' the place of the name of the Lord of hosts, the Mount Zion''^ shall
be established, to which the servants of God, or svvift messengers to
the nations shall bring a present unto the Lord of a people terrible
from their beginning. This proves that Zion is to be located in Ame-
rica. Second, that, according to David, it is to be on the sides of
the North ; consequently, on North America. David says in another
place : " I will not give sleep to my eyes nor slumber to mine eyelids
until I find out a place for the Lord, an habitation for the mighty God
of Jacob. Lo, we heard of it at Ephrata; we found it in the fields of
the wood." " For the Lord hath chosen Zion : he hath desired it for
his habitation." — 'Ps. cxxxii. 4-13. It cannot be said in truth that
Jerusalem was in the fields of the wood in David's time ; therefore,
we conclude that he had reference to some other place besides Jeru-
salem. Indeed, the interior of North America is interspersed with the
fields of the woods, or in other words fields in the midst of the
wilderness. Isaiah says : " Zion is a wilderness, Jerusalem a desola-
tion."
We have before proved the Book of Mormon to be true ; therefore,
whatever it says upon this subject we consider as valid testimony.
Moroni writing the words of Ether says, page 550. " Behold, Ether
saw the days of Christ, and he spake concerning a New Jerusalem
upon this land; and he spake also concerning the Houseof Israel, and the
Jerusalem from whence Lehi should come ; after it be destroyed, it
should be built up again a holy city unto the Lord ; wherefore it could
not be a New Jerusalem, for it had been in a time of old, but it should
be built up again and become a holy city of the Lord : and should be
built up unto the House of Israel ; and that a New Jerusalem should
be built up upon this land, unto the remnant of the seed of Joseph, for
which things there has been a type : for as Joseph brought his father
down into the land of Egypt, even so he died there ; wherefore the
Lord brought a remnant of the seed of Joseph out of the land of Je-
rusalem that he mtght be merciful unto the seed of Joseph, that they
should perish not, even as he was merciful unto the father of Joseph,
that he should perish not ; wherefore the remnant of the House of
Joseph shall be built upon this land ; and it shall be a land of their in-
heritance ; and they shall build up a holy city unto the Lord, like unto
the Jerusalem of old ; and they shall no more be confounded, until the
end come, when the earth shall pass away."
As we have before mentioned the prophets have declared that there
shall be deliverance for the saints in Mount Zion, and in Jerusalem ;
therefore, when we take all things into consideration, we discover that
it is perfectly consistent with reason and the scriptures, for Zion to be
built upon this continent : for this is a promised land to the tribe of
Joseph, as much so as Canaan to the House of Israel. For instance,
the Lord will establish a place of gathering upon this land, near the
216 THE LOCATION OF ZION
centre of the North division of the continent, which will be conve-
nient for the House of Joseph that is upon this land to gather to, and
also,formany of the saints that are now scattered among the Gentile na-
tions. And also he will cause the old city of Jerusalem to be rebuilt,
and the Jews to gather there. Thus there will be two central places
of gathering, and deliverance. Zion, and Jerusalem, when spoken of
as being the two great places of deliverance, are not synonymous :
for Jerusalem and its suburbs when spoken of at a distance are all
ranked under the one head ; but the prophets speak of Zion as being
established, and having stakes, or auxiliary cities. The city of David
or Zion at Jerusalem was merely an auxiliary and not the principal.
Isaiah places this matier beyond doubt, that Zion and Jerusalem are
not synonymous ; but on two separate lands. " For Zion's sake will I
not hold my peace, and for Jerusalem's sake I will not rest, until
the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation
thereof, as a lamp that burneth. And the Gentiles shall see thy
righteousness, and all kings thy glory ; and thou shalt be called by
a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name. Thou
shalt also be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a royal
diadem in the hand of thy God. Thou shalt no more be termed For-
saken : neither shall thy land any more be termed Desolate ; but thou
shalt be called Hephzi-bah, and thy land Bulah : for the Lord delight-
eth in thee, and thy land shall be married." It is said. Gen. x. 25, that
in the days of Peleg the earth (not nations) was divided ; it is also
said, Gen. i. 9, that the waters were gathered together unto one place
at the time of the creation ; and of course the land was in one place ;
but it is manifest that there has been a great division, so much so that
the earth has been divided into continents, which the bible says was
done in the days of Peleg ; but according to the prophet Isaiah, when
the time of restoration comes, then this continent upon which Zion
shall be built, shall re-unitc with the eastern, and thus fulfill the saying,
*' thy land shall bo married," or .loined. But says the objector, how
can there be two places of gathering if Ezekiel's words are true?
" And I will make them one nation upon the mountains of Israel ; and
one king shall be king to them all." We have before proved that tiie
land of America is a promised land to the House of Joseph ;* therefore,
the " mountains of Israel" are here as much so as in the land of Ca-
naan. The idea is that the whole earth will be subjected to one form
of government, and to one code of laws, and one king shall rule over
them whether in America or in Asia. But the two continents are to
be united, and then it will be an easy thing for them to become one
nation upon the mountains (not mountain) of Israel, and at the same
lime the tribe of Joseph and others dwell in Zion, and its vicinity upon
this land, and the Jews in the land of Canaan, and one king rule over
them all.
•See Page 112,
ZION BUILT AND ESTABLISHED, ETC. 217
Having dropped the foregoing iiints upon the location of the Zion
for the Millennium, to aid the reader to designate the difference be-
tween the Zion at Jerusalem, and the one of the Latter-days : — we
will now quote a few of the sayings of the prophets concerning the
utility of this Zion, the materials of which it shall be built, its glory,
and magnificence, &c., &c., and let that suffice for the present.
ZION BUILT AND EST.\BLISHED FOR THE MILLENNIUM.
This is a subject as little understood by the community at large,
perhaps, as any one that we could mention ; yet we consider it a
glorious one, and one of great importance to the world; but before we
proceed any farther, — we will here take the opportunity to state that
it is somewhat difficult to separate the various subjects strewed over
the face of prophecy, in consequence of their amalgamation with each
other. The subjects of the gathering of Israel, building of Zion,
second coming of Christ, and the Millennium, are in some instances all
mentioned in the same chapter; therefore, it is not an easy matter to
treat upon one, without interfering with the others ; conseqently in
the course of our work we are obliged to quote the same passage
more than once. However, in this respect, we have so far endea-
voured to avoid all possible repetition, and at the same time treat upon
each subject separately, that the reader may have a more clear, and
lucid idea of each subject in its true character.
Again, in treating upon this subject we shall, for the sake of brevity
dispense with much comment that might be made: for indeed, the
scriptures are plain of themselves, so much so, that they even point
out the materials of which Zion shall be built. But to hasten.
We will commence with the prediction of Joel upon this subject,
speaking of the great and notable day of the Lord, when there shall
appear signs and wonders in the heavens, and on the earth, blood and
fire, and pillars of smoke, the sun darkened and the moon turned into
blood, he says : " And it shall come to pass that whosoever shall call
on the name of the Lord shall be delivered : for in Mount Zion and in
Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as the Lord hath said, and in the
remnant whom the J^ord shall call." — Joel, ii. 32. Obadiah says,
verse 17th: " But upon Mount Zion shall be deliverance, and the
House of Jacob shall possess their possessions." Thus Mount Zion
and Jerusalem are to be places of deliverance for those that call on
the name of the Lord, at the great, and notable day, when he shall
cause destruction to come upon the wicked. Hence, we see the
importance of a knowledge of this work. Isaiah in the Ix chapter of
his prophecy describes the materials for the building of Zion ; we
insert the whole chapter.
"Arise, and shine; for thy light is come, and the glory
of the Lord is risen upon thee. For, behold, the darkness
m. 8.-^2*
*218 ZION BUILT AND ESTABLISHED
shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people : but the Lord
shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee. And
the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy
rising. Lift up thine eyes round about, and see : all they gather
themselves together, they come to thee : thy sons shall come from far,
and thy daughters shall be nursed at thy side. Then thou shalt see,
and flow together, and thine heart shall fear, and be enlarged ; because
the abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee, the forces
of the Gentiles shall come unto thee. The multitude of camels shall
cover thee, the dromedaries of Midian and Ephah ; all they from
Sheba shall come : they shall bring gold and incense ; and they shall
shew forth the praises of the Lord. All the flocks of Kedar shall be
gathered together unto thee, the rams of Nebaioth shall minister unto
thee : they shall come up with acceptance on mine altar, and I will
glorify the house of my glory. Who are these that fly as a cloud,
and as the doves to their windows 1 Surely the isles shall wait for
me, and the ships of Tarshish first, to bring thy sons from far, their
silver and their gold with them, unto the name of the Lord thy God,
and to the Holy One of Israel, because he hath glorified thee. And
the sons of strangers shall build up thy walls, and their kings shall
minister unto thee : for in my wrath I smote thee, but in my favour
have I had mercy on thee. Therefore thy gates shall be open con-
tinually : they shall not be shut day nor night ; that men may bring
unto thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that their kings may be
brought. For the nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall
perish; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted. The glory of
Lebanon shall come unto thee, the fir-tree, the pine-tree, and the box
together, to beautify the place of my sanctuary; and I will make the
place of my feet glorious. The sons also of them that afflicted thee
shall come bending unto thee ; and all they that despised thee shall
bow themselves down at the soles of thy feet; and they shall call thee,
The city of the Lord, The Zion of the Holy One of Israel. Whereas
thou hast been forsaken and hated, so that no man went through thee,
1 will make thee an eternal excellency, a joy of many generations.
Thou shalt also suck the milk of the Gentiles, and shalt suck the
breasts of kings: and thou shalt know that I the Lord am thy
Saviour and thy Redeemer, the Mighty One of Jacob. For brass I will
bring gold, and for iron I will bring silver, and for wood brass, and
for stones iron : I will also make thy officers peace, and thine exactors
righteous. Violence shall no more be heard in thy land, wasting nor
destruction within thy borders : but thou shalt call thy walls Salvation,
and thy gates praise. The sun shall be no more thy light by day ;
neither for brightness shall the moon give light unto thee : but the
Lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light, and thy God thy glory ;
Thy sun shall no more go down ; neither shall thy moon withdraw
itself: for the Lord shall be thine everlasting light, and the days of
thy mourning shall be ended. Thy people also shall be all righteous :
FOR THE MILLENNIUM. 219
they shall inherit the land for ever, the branch of my planting, the
work of my hands, that I may be glorified. A little one shall become
a thousand, and a small one a strong nation : I the Lord will hasten
it in his time."
In the above it is said that the ships of Tarshish are to be engaged in
bringing the people from far; also that the Gentiles shall come unto
it, and that the Lord shall make it an eternal excellency, a jov of
many generations. Isaiah says in another place : '• In that day shall
the branch of the Lord be beautiful and glorious, and the fruit of the
earth shall be excellent and comely for them that are escaped of Israel.
And it shall come to pass, that he that is left in Zion, and he that
remaineth in Jerusalem, shall be called holy, even every one that is
written among the living in Jerusalem : when the Lord shall have
washed away the filth of the daughters of Zion and shall have purged
the blood of Jerusalem from the midst thereof, by the spirit of judg-
ment, and by the spirit of burning. And the Lord will create upon
every dwelling-place of Mount Zion, and upon her assemblies, a cloud
and smoke by day, and the shining of a flaming fire by night: for upon
all the glory shall be a defence. And there shall be a tabernacle for
a shadow in the day-lime from the heat, and for a place of refuge,
and for a covert from storm and from rain." — Isa. iv. 2-G. Again,
Isaiah says : " And it shall come to pass in tho last dayfi^ that the
mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in the top of the
mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills ; and all nations shall
flow unto it. And many people shall go and say, come ye, and let us
go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob ;
and he will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths : for out
of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from
Jerusalem. — Isa. ii. 2, 3. From this latter quotation, we learn that
Zion is to be a place where people shall gather to, from all
nations ; and that the law of God shall go forth from Zion to all na-
tions. This is what we have before proved while speaking of
the ensign that was to be reared upon this land. (See also Micah iv.)
Christ speaking to the Nephites is very plain upon this subject;
Book of Mormon page 485, third edition.
" Verily, verily, I say unto you, all these things shall surely come,
even as tfie Father hath commanded me. Then shall this covenant
which the Father hath covenanted with his people, be fulfilled; and
then shall Jerusalem be inhabited again with my people, and it shall
be the land of their inheritance. And verily, I say unto you, I give
unto you a sign, that ye may know the time when these things shall
be about to take place, that I shall gather in from their long dispersion,
my people, O house of Israel, and shall establish again among them
my Zion. And behold, this is the thing which I will give unto you
for a sign, for verily, I say unto you, that when these things which I
declare unto you, and which I shall declare unto you hereafter of
myself, and by the power of the Holy Ghost, which shall be given
220 THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST
unto you of the Father, shall be made known unto the Gentiles, that
they may know concerning this people who are a remnant of
the house of Jacob, and concerning this my people who shall be
scattered by them ; verily, verily, I say unto you, when these things
shall be made known unto them of the Father, and shall come forth
of the Father, from them unto you, for it is wisdom in the Father
that they should be established in this land, and be set up as a free
people by the power of the Father, that these things might come forth
from them unto a remnant of your seed, that the covenant of the
Father may be fulfilled which he hath covenanted with his people, O
house of Israel ; therefore, when these works, and the works which
shall be wrought among you hereafter, shall come forth from the
Gentiles unto your seed, which shall dwindle in unbelief because of
iniquity : for thus it behooveth the Father that it should come forth
from the Gentiles, that he may shew forth his power unto the Gentiles,
for this cause, that the Gentiles, if they will not harden their hearts, that
they may repent and come unto me, and be baptized in my name, and
know of the true points of my doctrine, that they may be numbered
among my people, O house of Israel ; and when these things come to
pass, that thy seed shall begin to know these things, it shall be a sign
unto them, that they may know that the work of the Father hath already
commenced unto the fulfiUing of the covenant which he hath made
unto the people who are of the house of Israel. And when that day
shall come, it shall come to pass that kings shall shut their mouths ;
for that which had not been told them shall they see ; and that which
they had not heard shall they consider. For in that day, for my sake
shall the Father work a work, which shall be a great and a marvelous
work among them ; and there shall be among who will not believe
it, although a man shall declare it unto them."
Much more might be said upon this subject ; but we think it unneces-
sary at present : for enough has already been said to convince every
candid mind that a Zion or New Jerusalem will be built and prepared
for the Millennium; also, that the ancient city of Jerusalem will be
rebuilt.
THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST, AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THE
WICKED.
'^ And then shall ye see the Son of Mun coming in the cloud, with power and great glory.
And ichen these things begin to come to pass, then look up; for your redemption draweth
nigh:'— Luke, xxi. 27, 28.
" Behold he shall come sailh the Lord of hosts ; hut who may alidc the day of his corning ?
and who shall stand when he appearethl for he is like a rcjinefs Jire andfuller^s soap.\
—Mai. iii. 1-2.
Having already investigated many subjects in which we have had
occasion to mention the second coming of Christ, which has no doubt,
created some anxiety in the mind of the reader to know the particu-
lars concerning it. Therefore, believing that we have sullicientiy
AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED. 221
cleared the way before us, we cheerfully enter the field of prophecy
and reason, in order to learn particulars concerning this matter.
After premising a little, .we will proceed ; first, to remove some
objections that may appear; second, to a full investigation of the
prophecies upon this subject.
We believe that Christ will come the second time being accompa-
nied by his angels, and redeemed saints, in a cloud and flame of fire,
with power and great glory ; at which time the kingdom of heaven will
come with power: and he will take vengeance on the wicked; also,
that he will come personally and subject the earth to himself, and then
the time will come for the saints to take the kingdom and possess it
unmolested. Then will commence the reign of Christ and the redeem-
ed saints on earth. The Millennium or the great sabbath of creation ; in
other words the rest decreed for the righteous. At the commencement
of this sabbath of creation, satan will be bound, or whereas he has had
power over the saints, it will be taken from him, and the most stub-
born opponents of Christ will be destroyed : the righteous have a
glorious resurrection, &c., &c.
Now that Christ will come the second time is not so much disputed ;
but the time when, and the object of his coming, and the work to be
accomplished at the time has been, and now is, a matter of both pub-
lic and private controversy. Some contend that it will not take place
until the general judgment when all shall stand before the judgment
seat of Christ ; thus denying the reign of Christ, and the thousand years
of peace on earth. Others say that he came at the destruction of Jeru-
salem in fulfillment of the predictions of the prophets relating to his
second coming. Again, others say that he will not come personally ;
but only spiritually to reign in the hearts of his saints. Indeed, a multi-
tude of opinions are afloat about the second coming of Christ ; but what
is the most repugnant to the will of heaven, and dangerous to the com-
munity at large, is the contempt with which the subject is often treated
by many of those who profess to be the ministers of the pure gospel of
Christ. We have known instances where a congregation of professors
have agitated this subject, when the pastor of the same ascended his
pulpit, and proclaimed peace and safety, telling them not to fear his com-
ing, and that there is no promise of his coming to reign on earth, and
if he should, it makes but little or no difference whether they knew any
thing about it or not, providing they enjoy religion. This is what Pe-
ter says about the last days: *' Knowing this first, that there shall come
in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, and saying,
where is the promise of his coming? for since the fathers fell asleep
all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation.
For in this they are willingly ignorant." — 2 Peter, iii. 3-5. This
scoffing, and the crying of peace and safety, is that which shrouds the
minds of thousands in darkness, and no doubt, will be the reason why
the Saviour will overtake them as a thief in the night, and in an hour
when they are not looking for him.
222 THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST
Almost every society have some kind of an idea of his coming ; but
each have marked out a way of their own for him to come ; but notwith-
standing all their plans, he will come in his own way and overturn the
works of men, and establish peace; therefore, the thing needful for
us, is to learn what is his way, that we may know how to prepare
for it.
It is asserted from the authority of Christ, that his second coming
took place at the destruction of Jerusalem ; but we object to this idea,
because it is replete with nonsense, and without the least shadow of
reason or proof The saying of Christ that is referred to, to establish the
above idea, reads as follows : " Verily I say unto you, this generation
shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled." — Matt. xxiv. 34. We
will now go back and see what Christ alluded to, and if there is any
propriety ibr saying that all things spoken concerning the second com-
ing of Christ were fulfilled at the destruction of Jerusalem. We
would here remark that it is a common thing in the sacred writings
for future events that were to transpire at different and distant periods,
and under circumstances widely difl^ering from each other, to be amal-
gamated together, which makes it difficult for those who are unac-
quainted with history to fully comprehend them. It was also customary
for the prophets when describing a succession of future events, to first
give a general outline, and then particularize; but the great confusion
of the times, and in consequence of the various changes or translations
of the scriptures from one language to another, the respective times
and dates in which each event was to transpire, is in some instances
left in the dark ; however, this is not the case with the predictions re-
lating to the second coming of Christ. But to proceed.
The disciples of Christ came to him at a certain time to show him
the buildings of the temple. " And Jesus said unto them, see ye not
all these things 1 Verily I say unto you, there shall not be left here one
stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down." (See Matt, xxiv,
whole chap.) This no doubt with the parable in which he represented
the end of the world, or the destruction of the wicked; and also the
saying : '• For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his father,
with his angels," created an anxiety in their minds to know more
particularly about these things : for this purpose they interrogated him
saying : " Tell us, when shall these things be 1 and what shall be the
sign of thy coming and the end of the world ?" that is, when shall be
the destruction of Jerusalem, and what are to be the ominous events
that are to precede his coming, &c. " And Jesus answered and
said unto them, take heed that no man deceive you." He then told
ihem that false christs should arise, and that there should be wars and
rumours of wars, nation should be against nation, and kingdom against
kingdom, and that there should be pestilences, famines, earthquakes in
divers places, and because that iniquity should abound the love of
many should wax cold. He also told what should be the antecedent
of his coming and the end of the world : " And this gospel of the
AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED. 223
kingdom shall be preached in all the world, for a witness unto all
nations ; and then shall the end come."
After giving this general outline of the events that were to precede
the transpiration of each event mentioned in the questions, he particu-
larizes, and divides the subject by first describing the manner in which
Jerusalem should be destroyed ; second, his second coming. He de-
scribed the destruction of Jerusalem, and the fate of the Jews, with the
following language : " When ye therefore shall see the abomination of
desolation spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place,
then let them which are in Judea flee into the mountains." Luke re-
cords it thus: " And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed about
with armies, then know that the desolation thereof is nigh." " For
then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning
of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be." This abomination
that made desolate, or the army that compassed Jerusalem was the
Roman ; and Moses by the spirit of prophecy described the calamity
that came upon the Jews; at which time it was so severe that the mo-
ther sacrificed her infant to satisfy hunger. Christ said, " These be the
days of vengeance." " And except those days shall be shortened there
shall no flesh be saved : but for the elect's sake those days shall be
shortened."
After he had concluded his description of the destruction of Jeru-
salem, he described what should follow after: "Then" said he "if
any man shall say unto you,lo, here is Christ, or there: believe it not.
For there shall arise false christs, and false prophets and shall show
great signs and wonders ; insotnuch that if it were possible, they shall
deceive the very elect. Behold, I have told you before. Wherefore,
if they shall say unto you, behold, he is in the desert ; go not forth :
behold, he is in the secret chambers ; believe it not. For as the light-
ning Cometh out of the East, and shineth even unto the West ; so shall
also the coming of the Son of man be." •' Immediately after the tribu-
lation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not
give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of
the heavens shall be shaken." Now reader the subject is plain ; for
indeed, when the destruction of Jerusalem was accomplished, the
tribulation of the Jews was not to an end : for Jesus said, that even
after this destruction, false christs, and false prophets should arise.
The history of the Jews is sufficient evidence to prove this fact. In-
deed, since the time they were scattered, they have been almost con-
stantly troubled with false christs. At times they have put so much
confidence in them that they have supposed that the time was come
for the kingdom to be restored to Israel ; therefore, they attempted to
rebuild Jerusalem ; but they were only deceived, and by giving heed
to them, they brought trouble upon themselves. Thousands of that
people have been deceived by false christs, till destruction overwhelmed
them. They have been foiled in every attempt to rebuild Jerusalem,
which was on every occasion attended with the loss of many lives.
234 THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST
The course of that people has been one continued scene of distress,
warfare, calamity, bondage, affliction, and tribulation, which has in
many instances come upon them in consequence of false christs, and
false prophets. And it seems that their tribulation is not yet over :
for instance, read the account of their late persecutions at Damascus.
But immediately after this tribulation is over, the sun will be dark-
ened, and the moon withdraw its light, &c., which are to be signs that
the coming of Christ is nigh. Luke is so plain upon this subject that a
child may understand, and not be mistaken : " And they shall fall by
the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations;
and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times
of the Gentiles be fulfilled." Thus we discover that their tribulation
was to be ; first, the destruction of their city ; second, captivity till
the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled. The captivity of the Jews is not
yet to an end, and the times of the Gentiles is not yet fulfilled ; there-
fore, those things that Christ said should take place subsequent to the
tribulation of the Jews, are yet in the future. Hence, when they are
gathered back upon the land of their fathers, and their tribulation over,
which come upon them in consequence of false christs, and their cap-
tivity to an end, the above signs of thesecond comingof Christwill imme-
diately begin to appear. The reader will by this time, no doubt, dis-
cover the object of our reasoning ; also, that we have by the force of
reason and scripture placed the signs that are to precede the coming
of the Son of man, in a generation of as late a date as the one now
on the stage of action. But to hasten.
" Then" said Jesus, " shall appear the sign of the Son of man in hea-
ven : and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see
the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great
glory. And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet,
and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one
end of heaven to the other.
Now learn a parable of the fig-tree : when his branches is yet
tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh : so
likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things, know that it (the second
comingof Christ,) is near, even at the doors. " Verily I say unto
you, this generation shall not pass^ till all these things he fulfilled.^''
The latter sentance of the above quotation, figuratively speaking, is
the shoal that so many have run upon, and are not able to get over it ;
but we consider the channel of reason and prophecy so plain and
passable, that any one may become his own pilot by examining the
chart for himself.
{ContixMei onjirst page of next Numhtr.)
$ f
THE
PUBLISHED BY B. WINCHESTER, PASTOR OF THE BRANCH OF THE
CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS IN PHILADELPHIA.
"when god works who can hinder?"
VOL. I.] PHILADELPHIA, MAY 1, 184L [NO. 9.
THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST, AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THE
WICKED.
{Continued from page 224.)
It is asserted because Jesus said, " this generation," &c., that
all that is nnentioned in the chapter was fulfilled in the genera-
tion which was on the stage of action when Christ was on earth.
Where is it written that the sun was darkened, the moon turned into
blood, that the stars fell from heaven, and that Christ came in the
clouds of heaven with his angels, with power and great glory at the
destruction of Jerusalem ? We answer ; nowhere. Some historians
pretend to say that there were fearful sights seen over the city at the
time; but it cannot be found in the annals of either sacred or profane
history that Christ came with power and great glory at that tinie.
Indeed, the parable of the fig-tree explains it : when we see any tree
begin to put forth its leaves we know that summer is nigh at hand;
so in like manner when we see the before mentioned signs appear, we
may take warning that the coming of the Lord is nigh at hand.
Therefore, the generation in which the signs begin to make their
appearance, such as the gospel being preached to all nations as a
witness, wars and rumours of wars, pestilences, famines, earthquakes,
the seas heaving themselves beyond their bounds, signs appearing in
the heavens, stars fallif/g, sun darkened, moon having the appearance
of blood, &c., &c., shall not pass till all things which are mentioned as
antecedents^ to the second coming of Christ are fulfilled. To read the
verse as follows explains the whole matter : " Verily I say unto you
VOL. I. NO. IX. — 1
226 THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST
this generation in the which these signs ntiake their appearance shall
not pass, till all these things be fulfilled." This most unquestionably
is the true meaning of Christ; if not, then there is no agreement
between his testimony, and that of the prophets and apostles. Surely,
if this is not his meaning, his own words do not agree ; first, it is said in
Luke, that the Jews should be carried captive into all nations, and that
Jerusalem should be trodden down until the times of the Gentiles be
fulfilled ; second, he said " this generation shall not pass till all these
things be fulfilled." If the word this refers to his generation, or the
first century, then the times of the Gentiles were to be fulfilled in that
generation ; but we have before said that the times of the Gentiles are
not yet fulfilled ; therefore, it cannot be possible that Christ alluded
to any other generation than the one that we have before men-
tioned.
The prophecy of Joel places this coming of Christ in the future as yet,
speaking of the second coming of Christ, he mentions the same signs
that Jesus mentioned : " And 1 will shew wonders in the heavens and
in the earth, blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke. The sun shall
be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great
and the terrible day of the Lord come. And it shall come to pass,
that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be delivered :
for in mount Zion,and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as the Lord
hath said, and in the remnant whom the Lord shall call." — Joel, ii. 30-32.
When Jerusalem was destroyed there was no deliverance there ; but
on the contrary Christ said : " Let him which is in Judea flee to the
mountains." The testimony of Peter is positive on this subject : " And he
shall send Jesus Christ which before was preached unto you : whom the
heavens must receive (retain) until the times of restitution of all things,
which God hath spoken by the mouth of all the holy prophets since
the world began." — Acts, iii. 20, 2L From this we discover that Jesus
is not to come until the times of the restoration of those things spoken of
by the prophets ; and we have already shown in the former part of this
work that the House of Israel are to be restored, and Jerusalem rebuilt.
It is also a prominent item in the prophecies of the Jewish prophets,
that the earth will undergo a great change at, or prior to the coming
of the Messiah; so much so that the land of Canaan will again flow
with milk and honey, the mountains be thrown down, the vallies
exalted, and the barren and thirsty land become fertile ; and in a word,
the curse be taken off' of the earth so that it will yield its fruit in an
abundance. These are all works of restoration that the prophets
have mentioned, and according to Peter, heaven is to receive Christ
till this work of restitution commences : and during the times, or
in other words, while this work is progressing he will come with power
and great glory. The destruction of Jerusalem was certainly not a
work of restoration ; but to the contrary there was a great de-
struction and scattering ; therefore, every one who is in pos-
session of his reasoning faculties, and a believer ill the scrip-
tures, will at once discover the impropriety of saying that the
AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED. 227
Messiah came at the destruction of Jerusalem, or at any time since :
for heaven must retain him until the times of the restitution of all
things, which God hath spoken of by the mouth of all his holy
prophets since the world began.
St. John was banished upon the island of Patmos in the year of our
Lord ninety-four, or ninety-six, being twenty four or twenty six
years after the destruction of Jerusalem. At which time he received
many revelations, and while in a prophetic vision Christ said unto him :
'' Behold I come quickly and my reward is with me." He also pro-
phecied of his coming, saying: "Behold, he cometh with clouds;
and every eye shall see him." This at once places the second coming
of Christ in the future from the destruction of Jerusalem.
The following is quoted to prove that Christ came at, or near that
time, "Verily I say unto you there be some standing here which shall
not taste of death, till they see the Son of man coming in his king-
dom."— Matt. xvi. 28. We have no hesitation in believing that it was
just as easy for the Lord to preserve an individual or individuals, that
they should not taste of death, in the Apostolic age of the world, as it
was for him to do it in the Antediluvian age, or that in which the
prophets lived; therefore, it is possible that Christ intended to, and has
preserved some one of his disciples that he has not tasted of
death, and will remain so till he comes. Indeed, from what is record-
ed of St. John the beloved disciple, we are led to conclude that Christ
promised something of the kind to him. It is said in the xxi of John's
Gospel, from the 20 to the 23 verse inclusive : " Then Peter, turning
about, seeth the disciple whom Jesus loved following ; who also
leaned on his breast at supper. Peter seeing him, saith to Jesus,
Lord, and what shall this man do? Jesus saith unto him, if I will
that he. tarry till I come, what is that to thee? Follow thou me.
Then went this saying abroad among the brethren, that that disciple
should not die: yet Jesus said not unto him, he shall not die; but if I
will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee ?" Surely such a
saying would not have went abroad among the brethren without
something as a foundation for it. John says of himself, that an
angel gave him a book and told him to eat it, and then said : " Thou must
prophesy again before many people, and nations, and tongues and
kings" — Rev. x. IL We leave the reader to judge whether or not,
Christ in saying that there "be some standing here that shall not taste
of death till the Son of man shall come in his kingdom," alluded to
what we have said of John. (However, we do not pretend to say
that John is travelling about among the nations that we have a know-
ledge of; but that the Lord has preserved him that he should not taste
of death. Let every one judge for himself about this.) If he
did not have reference to the preservation of John; perhaps he alluded
to what is recorded immediately after: "And after six days, Jesus
taketh Peter, James, and John his brother, and bringeth them up into
an high mountain apart, and was transfigured before them; and his
face did shine as the sun, and his raiment was white as the light."
228 THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST
— Matt. xvii. 1, 2. Hence, if he alluded to either what is said con-
cerning John, or to his transfiguration, it does not establish the idea
that he came at the destruction of Jerusalem.
The sect in Christendom that call themselves Universalists, are
perhaps the most eager to establish the idea that Christ came at the
destruction of Jerusalem, in order to fix the time of the destruction
01 the wicked from the presence of the Lord, and the separation of
the righteous from them; as is mentioned in the xxv chapter of Matt.
31 and 32 verses, and the casting off the unrighteous where there
shall be weeping, wailing, and gnashing of teeth, also at the destruction
of Jerusalem ; and thus wave the force of the scripture that speaks
of the condign punishment of the unjust, by placing all these things
in the past time. But the following shows the fallacy of such an
idea: "For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made
alive. But every man in his own order ; Christ the first-fruits ; after-
ward they that are Christ's at his coming.''^ — 1 Cor. xv. 22, 23,
The Universalists contend that all the human family are Christ's, in
the full sense of the word, and for a momemt we will admit the pro-
position to be correct, and see what will be the inevitabe conclusion.
First, if all are Christ's without any respect to righteousness, then
ali had, or will have a resurrection at his coming ; second, if he
came at the time Jerusalem was destroyed, then of course all had a
resurrection at that time; and Christ said, "in the resurrection they
should be as the angels of heaven ;" therefore, if all had a resurrec-
tion at that time, then all are as the angels of heaven ; and if ive are
his people, we had a resurrection then: consequently we are as the
angels of heaven ! . This conclusion of necessity follows, if we admit
that Christ came the second time when Jerusalem was destroyed.
Who can believe such an absurdity? Certainly, no reasonable person
can ! Surely, if Christ came at that time, the resurrection of those
that are his is past ; and if we have had none, then we are out-laws
without a foundation for a hope, and without a promise of a glorious
resurrection: therefore, as Paul says: " Let us eat, drink, and he merry,
for to-morrow we die." O Lord, deliver thy people from such fanati-
cism and absurdity, and hasten the iiappy day when thy glory shall
be revealed in the clouds of heaven; when thy saints shall no longer
cry under the alter, saying, how long, O Lord, thou who art true and
faithful, dost thou not avenge us of our enemies ; when thy prophets
shall have a glorious resurrection ; when the powers of death shall
be destroyed, thy kingdom come, and satan restrained from tempting
thy people. Thine ancient saints rejoiced in hope of these blessings,
and privileges, and thou hast promised the same in thy word to thy
people of the last days. Help thy people then, O Lord, (o rise above
all the vain and foolish doctrines, and opinions of men, and to immerge
forth into the fulness of the light of thy glorious gospel, and look
forth with joyful anticipations, and with acclamations of praise to
thee, and hail in the distance the day of rest.
AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED. 229
Having made the foregoing observations to show the impropriety
of the idea, that Christ came the second time at the destruction of
Jerusalem, we will now proceed to a more extensive examination
of the prophecies connected with this subject.
We have already stated that it is a matter of dispute whether or
not, Christ will come personally ; but that in our opinion he will come
as literally as he went away, which we will now prove.
The reader will remember, that the last time Jesus manifested himself
to his disciples after his resurrection, he dined with them, and
ate broiled fish and honey-comb upon the shore of the sea of Tiberias,
and of course he appeared personally, and was in possession of his
body : for said he to his disciples at another time : " A spirit hath
not flesh and bones as ye see me now have." And Luke says: " And
when he had spoken these things, while they beheld, he was taken
up ; and a cloud received him out of their sight. And while they looked
steadfastly toward heaven as he went up, behold, two men stood by
them in white apparel ; which also said, ye men of Galilee, why
stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same Jesus shall come again in
like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven." — Acts, i. 9-11. If
•lesus went into heaven personally, of course according to the above
he will come personally.
Now as we have before quoted, there is to be great trouble and
distress among the inhabitants of the earth, previous to the appearing
of Christ ; but when he comes he will decide the fate of the nations,
and according to the scriptures the scene will be changed, and notwith-
standing the Jews have had great tribulation ever since they were taken
as captives, they will then be saved, and great destruction will come
upon the Gentiles; thus fulfilling the saying: "On whomsoever this
stone [Christ] shall fall, shall be ground to powder." Many have
supposed that prior to his coming the Gentile world will be converted
to Christianity; but we are told by Jesus: " That as it was in the
days of Noah, so shall it be in in the days of the coming of the Son
of Man." But few shall be saved in comparison to the vast multi-
tude of the human family. It is to be feared that as the Jews were
mistaken in the prophecies, relating to his first coming, consequently
rejected him ; so the Gentiles will mistake his second coming for the
general judgment, and thus in their own minds procrastinate it. But
to hasten.
We have already quoted many passages, in which, the way and
manner that the Lord will appear is clearly set forth ; but in order
tliat the reader may know the amount of evidence to support such a
doctrine, we will insert a few more: ^' Now we beseech you brethren,
by the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering
together unto him, that ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled,
neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the
day of Christ is at hand: for that day shall not come except there
come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the soft
NO. 9. — 1*
230 THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST
of perdition." — 2 Thes. ii. 1-3. This not only proves that the coming
of Christ was a doctrine of the Church ; but that he did not come
when Jerusalem was destroyed : for according to the above, he was
not to come until after the great falling away, and the setting up of
the man of sin, " whom" the apostle says, verse 8th of the same
chapter, " the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and
shall destroy with the brightness of his coming." Paul said to
Timothy, but a short time before he sealed his testimony with his
own blood : " Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of right-
eousness which the Lord the righteous Judge shall give me at that
day : and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appear-
ing."— 2 Tim. iv. 8. "Unto them that look for him shall he appear
the second time without sin unto salvation." — Heb. ix. 28. "I thank
my God always in your behalf, that in every thing ye are enriched by
him, so that ye come behind in no gift ; waiting for the coming of
our Lord Jesus Christ." — 1 Cor. i. 4-7. " For our conversation is in
heaven from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus
Christ." — Phil. iii. 20. " Beloved, now are we the sons of God ; and
it doth not yet appear what we shall be ; but we know that, when
he shall appear, we shall be like him ; for we shall see him as he is."
— 1 John, iii. 2. " Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious
appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ." — Tit. ii. 13.
We might insert much more scripture to prove that the second appear-
ing of Christ was anciently a doctrine of the church ; but we forbear
in order to hasten to that which is more useful to us. It is said,
there is a crown of righteousness laid up for those who love the
appearing of the Lord ; therefore it is necessary that we should
know something about this appearing, for there can be no true
love without a reason or a foundation for it : hence, we see the
all importance of a correct understanding of this subject. Indeed,
it is not a fable, or to use Peter's maxim : " We do not follow
cunningly devised fables when we make known the power and
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ."
We have before inserted what Jesus has said about his coming. (See
again Matt. xxiv. 30; Luke, xxi. 27 ; also Mark, xiii. 20.) From
these passages referred to we learn that he will come in his kingdom,
and in the clouds with power and great glory. Paul wrote to the
Thessalonian brethren as follows: "And to you who are troubled,
rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with
liis mighty angels, in flaming tire taking vengeance on them that know
not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ ; who
shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of
the Lord, and from the glory of his power; when he shall come to be
glorified in his saints, and to be admired in all them that believe." —
2 Thes. !. 7-10. Thus Christ will come in a flame of fire with his
mighty angels, and take vengeance on them that know not God.
Judesays: "And Enoch also, the seventh from Adam prophesied
AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED. 231
of these, saying, behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousand of his
saints, to execute judgnnent upon all, and to convince all that are un-
godly an:iang them of all their ungodly deeds which they have un-
godly committed and of all their hard speeches which ungodly sinners
have spoken against him." — Jude, 14, 15. From this we discover
that Christ will come with his saints to execute judgment on the un-
godly, &c. David says : " Out of Zion the perfection of beauty, God
hath shined. Our God shall come and not keep silence; a fire shall
devour before him, and it shall be very tempestuous round about him.
He shall call to the heavens from above, and to the earth, (that he may
judge his people.) Gather my saints together unto me, those that
have made a covenant with me by sacrifice. And the heavens shall
declare his righteousness : for God is judge himself. Selah." — Ps. 1.
:2-6. " The Lord reigneth, let the earth rejoice; let the multitude of
the isles be glad thereof. Clouds and darkness are round about him :
righteousness and judgment are the habitation of his throne. A fire
goeth before him and burneth up his enemies round about. His light-
nings enlightened the world : the earth saw, and trembled. The hills
melted like wax at the presence of the Lord, at the presence of the
Lord of the whole earth." — Ps. xcvii. 1-5. The foregoing is suffi-
cient evidence to establish the idea that we have before advanced, that
Christ will come with his saints and angels, and with a flame of fire
and destroy the wicked.
But before he comes the Jews are to be gathered back, and com-
mence to rebuild Jerusalem, and several nations will gather against
them. Zechariah says : " Behold, the day of the Lord cometh, and
thy spoil shall be divided in the midst of thee: for I will gather all na-
tions against Jerusalem to battle ; and the city shall be taken, and the
houses rifled, and the women ravished; and half of the city shall go forth
into captivity, and the residue of the people shall not be cut off from
the city. Then shall the Lord go forth, and fight against those nations,
as when he fought in the days of battle. And his feet shall stand in
that day upon the mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the
East ; and the mount shall cleave in the midst thereof toward the East
and toward the West, and there shall be a great valley, and half of
the mountain shall remove toward the North, and half of it toward
the South." — Zech. xiv. 1-4. It is evident that the Jews mistook the
predictions of the prophets relating to his second coming, for his first ;
therefore, they rejected him because he did not come as they expected ;
but when they are gathered upon the land of their fathers, other na-
tions shall gather against them, and shall even succeed in taking half
of the city, and cause great affliction to come upon its inhabitants ; so
much so that they shall be in great distress, and despair. But behold!
in the midst of this distress, and anguish, a flame of joy, and gratitude,
is kindled in the bosom of every inhabitant by the sudden appearance
of their Messiah in a cloud ; and as he sets his feet upon the mount
of Olives their enemies will be terrified, and greatly dismayed. Then
232 THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST
will be fulfilled what John says about the great battle : " And the
wine-press was trodden without the city, and blood came up to the
horses' bridles by the space of six hundred furlongs." — Rev. xiv. 20.
John declares that the holy city shall be trodden under foot fort}' and
two months, and that two prophets shall prophecy in it a thousand
two hundred and threescore days; but that they shall be killed, and
after three days and a half, the spirit of life from God shall enter
them, and they shall live again to the great fear of those nations who
are assembled against Jerusalem ; but the result will be the destruc-
tion of many of them ; for the Lord will appear to fight the battle for
his people [the Jews] ; and then will be the lime that the saints shall
possess the kingdom : for said John : " The kingdoms of this world
are become the kingdom of our Lord and his Christ, and he shall
reign for ever and ever." — (See Rev. xi.) John writes thus in another
place, " Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watchelh, and
keepeih his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame.
And he gathered them together into a place called in the Hebrew
tongue Armageddon. And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the
air; and there came a great voice out of the temple of heaven, from
the throne, saying, it is done. And there were voices, and thunders,
and lightnings; and there was a great earthquake such as was not
since men were upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great;
and the great city was divided into three parts, and the cities of the
nations i'ell : and great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to
give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath. And
every island fled away, and the mountains were not found. And there
fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight
of a talent ; and men blasphemed God because of the plague of the
hail; for the plague thereof was exceeding great." — Rev. xvi. 15-2L
The prophets and apostles agree that when Christ comes great destruc-
tions will also come upon the wicked, especially those that are gath-
ered against the Jews; and the plagues wherewith they shall be de-
stroyed will be fire, pestilences, famine, terrible earthquakes, awful
storms of hail, the sword, and to finish the work, Christ will destroy
them with the brightness of his coming. According to John we have
reason to believe that those nations that will gather against Jerusalem
are the modern kingdoms of Europe, who are the fragments of the
Roman empire; however, other nations perhaps will engage with them
in the contest. Speaking of the ten kingdoms represented by the
horns of the beast, ho says: "These shall make war with the Lamb,
and the Lamb shall overcome them : for he is Lord of lords and King
of kings ; and they that are with him are called, and chosen, and faith-
ful."— Rev. xvii. 14. John in another place describes this great battle
that is to take place at the coming of Christ thus: "And I saw hea-
ven opened, and behold, a white horse ; and he that sat upon him was
called faithful and true ; and in righteousness he doth judge and make
war. His eyes were as a flame of fire, and on his head were mdmy
AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED. 233
crowns; and he had a name written that no man knew but himself; and
he was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood : and his name is called
the word of God. And the armies which were in heaven followed
him upon while horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean. And
out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the
nations ; and he shall rule them with a rod of iron : and he treadeth
the wine-press of the fierceness and wrath of the Almighty God. And
he hath on his vesture, and on his thigh a name written, King of
kings, and Lord of lords. And I saw an angel standing in the sun ;
and he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in the
midst of heaven, come and gather yourselves together unto the supper
of the Great God ; that ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh
of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and of
them that sit on them, and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, both
small and great. And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and
their armies, gathered together to make war against him that sat on the
horse, and against his army. And the beast was taken and with him the
false prophet that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived
them that had received the mark of the beast, and them that worshiped
his image : these both were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with
brimstone. And the remnant were slain with the sword of him that
sat upon the horse, which sword proceeded out of his mouth: and all
the fowls were filled with their flesh." — Rev. xix. 11-21. O ye na-
tions of the earth, with all your religious ceremonies ! how can it be
possible that ye can be so blind as to fulfill this prophecy 1 The fol-
lowing answers this question : " For they are the spirits of devils
workmg miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth, and of
the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of
God Almighty." — Rev. xvi. 14. Surely, this will be a time of distress,
and no wonder that the prophet exclaimed that he should come ; but
who may abide the day of his coming? This will be a day of ven-
geance, when God will avenge himself of his adversaries; when the
whole world shall be subjected to Christ, that he may reign King of
the whole earth, as he now reigns King of saints ; when mystery
Babylon the great shall be exterminated or fall to rise no more ; and
when all that obey not the gospel shall be cut off'. This will be the
great battle of decision, which wiil decide the fate of the nations, and
curtail the power of satan, that the thousand years of resi for the
saints may commence. Isaiah in the xxiv chapter of his prophecy,
is very explicit upon this subject : *' Behold, the Lord maketh the earth
empty : and maketh it waste, and turneth it upside down, and scattereth
abroad the inhabitants thereof. And it shall be, as with the people, so
with the priest; as with the servant, so with the master; as ^vith the
maid, so with her mistress; as with the buyer, so with the seller;
as with the lender, so with the borrower ; as with the taker ot
usury, so with the giver of usury to him." " The earth mourneth,
and fadeth away ; the world languisheth, and fadeth away ; the
haughty people of tiie earth do languish. The earth also is
234 THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST
defiled under the inhabitants thereof, because they have trans-
gressed the laws, changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting cove-
nant." Thus we discover that priest and people are to share alike in
the destruction because they have transgressed, and broken the ever-
lasting covenant ; and the following shows that this destruction will
be so universal that but a few shall be left : " Therefore hath the curse
devoured the earth, and they that dwell therein are desolate: there-
fore the inhabitants of the earth are burned, and few men left." He
says, verse 10th: "The city of confusion is broken down: every
house is shut up, that no man may come in." Verse 17th: " Fear
and the pit, and the snare are upon thee, O inhabitant of the earth."
" The earth is utterly broken down, the earth is clean dissolved, the
earth is moved exceedingly. The earth shall reel to and fro like a
drunkard, and shall be removed like a cottage and the transgression
thereof shall be heavy upon it : and it shall fall and not rise again.
And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall punish the
host of the high ones that are on high, and the kings of the earth upon
the earth." " Then the moon shall be confounded, and the sun ashamed,
when the Lord shall reign in Mount Zion, and in Jerusalem, and be-
fore his ancients gloriously." Indeed, the earth will be smitten with
the power of God, and removed out of its orbit, or in other words
reel to and fro like a drunkard, and the transgression thereof be done
away.
From the following we learn that the Lord will come with vengeance
and destroy the wicked, and also with recompense to save his people :
'' Be strong, fear not : behold, your God will come with vengeance,
even God with a recompense ; he will come and save you." — Isa.
XXXV. 4.
Joel says : " For behold, in those days, and in that time, when I shall
bring again the captivity of Judah and Jerusalem, I will also gather
all nations, and will bring them down into the valley of Jehoshaphat,
and will plead with them there for my people, and for my heritage Israel,
whom they have scattered among the nations, and parted my land."
'' The children also of Judah and the children of Jerusalem have ye sold
unto the Grecians, that ye might remove them far from their border.
Behold, I will raise them- out of the place whither ye have sold them
and will return your recompense upon your own head." *' Proclaim
ye this among the Gentiles ; prepare war, wake up the mighty men,
let all the men of war draw near ; let them come up : beat your plow
shares into swords and your pruning-hooks into spears : let the weak
say, I am strong." " Put ye in the sickle ; for the harvest is ripe : come
get you down; for the press is full, the fats overflow ; for the wicked-
ness is great. Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision :
for the day of the Lord is near in the valley of decision. The sun
and the moon shall be darkened, and the stars shall withdraw their
shining." Thus when the nations are gathered to fight the Jews, and
to oppose the Lord when he appears, and the great battle takes place,
AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED. 235
the earth shall quake and tremble ; and so awful will be the destruc-
tion of the wicked that the sun will be clothed with blackness like a
woman mourning for her only son, and hide his face from such fright-
ful scenes of distress : the stars will also withdraw their light, and in
a word, the whole heavens will be dressed in mourning. This will
take place at, or but a short time before the Lord will come. Joel
further says : " The Lord also shall roar out of Zion, and utter his
voice from Jerusalem ; and the heavens and the earth shall shake ; but
the Lord will be the hope of his people, and the stiength of the chil-
dren of Israel. So shall ye know that I am the Lord your God dwell-
ing in Zion, my holy mountain ; then shall Jerusalem be holy and
there shall no strangers pass through her any more." According to
the above the Lord will be the only hope of his people in that day.
The Jews as a nation will then be convinced that He whom their
fathers crucified is their true Messiah. Zechariah says: "And it shall
come to pass in that day, that I [the Lord] will seek to destroy all the
nations that come against Jerusalem. And I will pour upon the House
of David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of grace,
and of supplications ; and they shall look upon me whom they have
pierced, and they shall mourn for him, as one mourneth for his only
son, and as one that is in bitterness for his first-born." — Zech. xii. 9, 10.
Thus the sudden appearence of Jesus in their midst will not only kin-
dle a flame of joy in their hearts ; but for the wickedness of their
fathers in crucifying him, and their unbelief and hardness of heart,
they shall mourn ; but as one of the prophets has said, he will forgive
their iniquity, and remember their sin no more; and as Joel says, he
will be their hope in that day. Zechariah says in another place:
"They shall say unto him, what are these uounds in thine hands?
Then he shall answer, those with which I was wounded in the house
of my friends." Joel concludes by saying: "But Judah shall dwell
for ever, and Jerusalem from generation to generation. For I
will cleanse their blood that I have not cleansed : for the Lord dwell-
eth in Zion.
Malachi has given a description of the second coming of Christ
and the destruction of the unrighteous: (See Mai. iii.) "Behold I
will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me: and
the Lord whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his temple, even the
messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in : behold, he shall come
saith the Lord of hosts. But who may abide the day of his coming?
and who shall stand when he appcareth? for he is like a refiner's fire
and like fuller's soap. And he shall sit as a refiner and purifier of sil-
ver; and he shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and
silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an ofl'ering in righteousness."
iSome have supposed that the above was fulfilled at the first appearing
of Christ in the flesh ; but we object to the idea ; for we have no account
of his sitting as a refiner to purify the Jews, and to purge away their
iniquity at that time. The following shows that it was not fulfilled
236 THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST.
then. " Then shall the offerings of Judah and of Jerusalem be pleasant
unto the Lord, as in the days of old, and as in former years." Every per-
son knows that at the time Christ was on earth the offerings of the
Jews were not pleasant unto the Lord. " And I will come near to you
to judgment; and I will be a swift witness against the sorcerers, and
against the adulterers, and against the false swearers, and against those
that oppress the hireling in his wages, the widow, and the fatherless, and
that turn aside the stranger from his right, and fear not me, saith the
Lord of hosts. * * * Then shall ye return, and discern between the
righteous and the wicked; between him that serveth God, and him that
serveth him not." Chapter iv : " For, behold, the day cometh, that shall
burn as an oven ; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly shall be
stubble : and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord
of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch. But unto
you that fear my name shall the Son of righteousness arise with heal-
ing in his wings; and ye shall go forth, and grow up as calves of the
stall. And ye shall tread down the wicked ; for they shall be
ashes under the soles of your feet in the day that I do this saith the
Lord of hosts." According to the above when the Lord comes, we
can discern between him that serveth the Lord, and him that serveth
him not: for the earth will burn as an oven and all the proud and
wicked will be cut off; — but the righteous have the promise of being
saved. Men may deceive and be deceived until that time ; but then
it will be known who has worshiped God in sincerity, and w^ho has
not. Peter corroborates Malichi, speaking of the day ot the coming
of the Lord, he says : " But the heavens and the earth which are now,
bv the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the
day of judgment, and the perdition of ungodly men." — 2 Pet. iii. 7.
From the above quotations we learn that so universal is to be the
fire that those who come against Jerusalem will not be the onl}' ones
that will be destroyed ; but the proud, the reprobate, and the ungodly
of every description in other parts of the earth will also be cut off:
for indeed, the earth is to be purified with fire. Isaiah speaking of
that day, says : " Oh that thou wouldest rend the heavens, that thou
wouldest come down, that the mountains might flow down at thy
presence : as when the melting fire burneth, the fire causeth the waters
to boil ; to make thy name known to thine adversaries, that the nations
may tremble at thy presence ! When thou didst terrible things which
we'looked not for, thou comest down, the mountains flowed down at
thy presence." — Isa. Ixiv. 1-3. Habakkuk is also very plain upon
this subject, speaking of the coming of the Lord, (for he no doubt
saw it in a vision ; therefore he writes in the past tense,) he says :
<' O Lord, I have heard thy speech, and was afraid : " God came
from Teman, and the Holy One from Mount Paran. Selah. His
glory covered the heavens and the earth was full of his praise. And
his brightness was as the light; he had horns coming out of his hands;
and there was the hiding of his power. Before him went the pesti-
AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED. 237
lence, and burning coals went forth at his feet. He stood and
measured the earth; he beheld, and drove asunder the nations; and
the everlasting mountains were scattered, the perpetual hills did bow :
his ways are everlasting. The mountains saw thee, and they trem-
bled ; the overflowing of the water passed by : the deep uttered his
voice and lift up his hands on high. The sun and moon stood
still in their habitation : at the light of thine arrows they went, and
at the shining of thy glittering spear. Thou didst march through
the land in indignation, thou didst thresh the heathen in anger. Thou
wentest forth for the salvation of thy people, even for salvation
with thine anointed." — Hab. iii. 2-13.
He shall come, and who may abide the day of his coming 1 This
is an important question, and one that concerns every son and
daughter of Adam, and is necessary to be answered. We have
shown in the former part of this work that the gospel shall be preached
as a witness unto all nations before the Lord comes, and that the
honest in heart shall be gathered from the midst the wicked ; but
according to our Saviour's parable of the ten virgins, five of which were
foolish, and the others wise, some will even make a profession of
religion and not be counted worthy to share in the glory that will be
revealed at that time ; consequently they will not be able to abide the
day of his coming. If some make an exertion to be saved at that
day, but will not have a sufficiency of faith, what will become of those
who treat the subject with contempt, and say that it is a matter of
little or no consequence to them whether he comes or not, to reign
on earth? Let every one answer this question for himself. Christ
said, as we have before quoted : "And there shall be signs in the sun,
and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress of
nations, with perplexity ; the sea and the waves roaring ; men's hearts
failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are
coming on the earth: for the powers of heaven shall be shaken. And
then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power
and great glory. And when these things begin to come to pass, then
look up, and lift up your heads ; for your redemption draweth nigh."
Matthew words it thus : " And then shall all the tribes of the earth
mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of
heaven with power and great glory." Thus one portion of the
inhabitants of the earth shall be terrified and shall lament and mourn,
while another part shall rejoice and hail the day with gladness. Paul
writing upon this subject says : " But of the times and the seasons,
brethren, ye have no need that I write unto you. For yourselves
know perfectly, that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the
niorht. For when they shall say peace and safety, then sudden
destruction cometh upon them, and they shall not escape. But ye,
brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a
thief. Ye are all the children of the light, and of the day : we are
not of the night, nor of darkness."—! Thes. v. 1-5. We learn
VOL. I. NO. IX. 2
238 THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST
from this that that day will not overtake the saints as a thief in the
night, because they will be prepared and looking for it. Isaiah speak-
ing of what the saints shall say at that time says : " And it shall be
said in that day, lo, this is our God ; we have waited for him, and he
will save us : this is the Lord ; we have waited for him, we will be
glad and rejoice in his salvation." How can those who treat the
subject with contempt say that they have waited for the coming of
the Lord, and then rejoice when they see him ? and how can those
who deny his coming be prepared for it? Surely none but the pure
in heart will be glad to see him — the rest shall mourn. And according
to the prophets, but few will be prepared; consequently but few will
abide the day of his coming.
Now let us sum up the whole matter as far as we have traced the
subject. First, the Lord will send his servants to preach the fullness
of the everlasting gospel to all nations as a witness of these things,
or that the kingdom of heaven is at hand. Second, that the saints of
the mixed nations, and of the tribe of Joseph upon this land, will gather to
Zion, and the Jews to Jerusalem ; at which time there will be signs in
the heavens of blood, fire and pillars of smoke, pestilences, famines
shall be prevalent among the inhabitants of the earth, and there shall
be wars and great commotions among the nations, earthquakes shall
also be in divers places. All these are signs of his coming. Third,
many of the inhabitants of the earth will become so wicked, and
destitute of the Spirit of God, that they shall go up to fight against
the Jews. Fourth, the Lord will then be revealed in the cloud with
his angels and with a flame of fire, and destroy them that fight
against him. About this time the sun will be darkened, and the moon
have the appearance of blood; the earth will reel to and fro like a
drunkard, or in other words it shall be forced out of its orbit, and be
tossed to and fro in the immensity of space, or to use the prophet's
words, it shall be turned upside down and removed out of its place,
and shall be like a chased roe, ihe mountains thrown down, the earth
groan with awful earthquakes, which will shake it from centre to
circumference, the heavens darkened, and all nature tremble, as though
all were to be torn to atoms at once. In the midst of this confusion
of the elements, those that have not faith, and have not their lamps
trimmed and burning will be terrified, and begin to mourn and lament.
All of a sudden the darkness will vanish from the heavens, and they will
be unveiled ; and Jesus with the grand retinue of heaven will heave in
sight; every eye will gaze steadfastly upon them : for says the apostle,
" every eye shall see him ;" and as they draw near to the earth, the kings
of the earth, the great men, the noble, the rich men, the chief captains,
the mighty men, the free-men, the bond-men, priest and people,
master and servant, mistress and maid, buyer and seller, and bor-
rower and lender, shall endeavour to hide themselves in the dens and
rocks of the mountains, and shall begin to say, come, O ye rocks, and
mountains, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne,
AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED. 239
and from the wrath of the lamb: for the great day of his wrath is
come; and who shall be able to stand? (See Rev. vi. 14-17.) But
behold the earth will take fire, and then as the prophet says,
it shall burn as an oven and the wicked shall be burnt up, and
it shall leave them neither root nor branch. And according to
the scriptures, so intense shall be the heat of this fire, that the
mountains shall melt like wax. Thus the wicked as the apostle says,
shall be consumed with the brightness of his coming, or in other
words burned with fire. This fire that will destroy the wicked will
be no detriment to the saints ; but their joy. But says the reader, you
astonish me : for how can that be 1 We will tell you. This fire is
the glory of God, for says the apostle : " Our God is a consuming
fire ; and you will remember that when the Lord appeared unto Moses,
Nadab, Abihu, and the seventy elders of Israel, upon Mount Sinai,
that it quaked exceedingly: for the Lord in a small degree appeared
in his glory. But when the children of Israel saw this, they were
afraid to approach the mountain, and said, let us not go up lest we be
consumed. Moses and the elders, went up and were not consumed
because they had faith ; but the children of Israel could not abide the
presence of the Lord, because they had not faith. This is the reason
why the wicked cannot abide the day of his coming. Indeed, it will
require as much faith to abide that day, as it did for Shadrach, Me-
shach, and Abed-nego, to abide the flames of the furnace. But says
one, tell me more particularly how the righteous will be saved?
This day of the coming of Christ will overtake the wicked, as we
have before mentioned, as a thief in the night, or when they as little
expect it, as the Antediluvians did the flood, or the Sodomites their
destruction by fire. But it will be remembered that at both the flood,
and the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah, the righteous were de-
livered by faith and works ; first, Noah and his family by the ark ;
second. Lot and his family by fleeing Zoar. The disciples of Christ
were also delivered by fleeing to the mountains, when Jerusalem was
destroyed ; but so much greater will be the destruction at, and a short
time before the coming of the Lord, that the prophet calls it the threat
and notahU day of the Lord. Mount Zion, and Jerusalem, will be
the places of deliverance at that time ; but for reasons that will here-
after appear to the attentive reader, we believe that Zion will be the
principal place of deliverance for the saints that have before embraced
the gospel. And so perfect will be the deliverance in Zion, that just
before the Lord comes, he will send his angels, and gather to Zion
those that were so situated that they could not go there before. This
will be but a short work ; but a powerful one. Indeed, two shall be in a
bed, the one that is righteous siiall be taken and wafted on the pinions
of faith, and in a moment, as it were, set down in Zion. (See again
Matt. xxiv. 31.) For indeed, the Lord has decreed that his saints
shall be gathered together before he comes. When he comes they will
be either in Zion, or in Jerusalem ; and during the time of the com-
240 THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST
motion of the elements, and as he comes near the earth, the saints
will mount up on wings as eagles, (wings of faith.) or flit through the
ethereal sky, and meet the Lord, and join the hallowed throng in the
air. For proof of this, we insert the following : " For this we say
unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive, and re-
main unto the coming of the Lord, shall not prevent them which are
asleep. For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout,
with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God; and the
dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain
shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord
in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord." — 1 Thes. iv. 15-
17. Thus when the Lord appears the bodies of the saints that sleep
in the dust shall burst their tombs and mount up on high together with
the mortal saints, to meet the Lord. With this exalted idea of the ap-
pearing of the Lord, and the glorious salvation, or deliverance of his
people, we are not astonished that the Saviour should say : " When
ye see these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your
heads and be glad ; for your redemption draweth nigh." Indeed, the
path of the saints has ever been paved with scenes of affliction, pri-
vation, and hardship ; and in a word, like Lazarus, they have hith-
erto received their evil things, while on the other hand the wicked
have had their worldly pleasure ; but then, the scene will be changed,
and the saints will possess or enjoy that rest that they have so long
anticipated ; but the unrighteous will be cut off. But says one, what
will become of Zion, and Jerusalem, at the time the saints are with
the Lord in the air, and the wicked are being burnt? We answer,
the Lord will preserve them.
After the wicked are destroyed, and the earth purified by fire, and
made fit for the abode of the righteous, will be fulfilled what Zechariah
says : " The Lord my God comelh with all his saints with thee"
[him]. For how could the saints that remain in the flesh till he
comes, come with him, except they first meet him, and then come with
him.
We would here remark, that when the Lord appears to deliver the
Jews from their precarious situation, every eye shall see him ; but not
the full extent of his glory; but when he appears in Zion with all his
saints and angels, the fullness of his glory will be revealed to his peo-
ple. Then will be fulfilled what David says : " When the Lord shall
build up Zion, he shall appear in his glory." — Ps. cii. 1(3. Isaiah says :
" And the Redeemer shall come to Zion, and unto them that turn from
transgression in Jacob, saith the Lord." — Isa. lix. 20. Joel says :
" The Lord shall roar out of Zion." Indeed, after the earth is puri-
fied with fire, Jesus with all the grand retinue of heaven will set their
feet upon mount Zion ; and then will be fulfilled what Paul says about
the dispensation of the fullness of times : "Having made known unto
us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure, which he
hath purposed in himself: that in the dispensation of the fullness of
AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED. 241
times, he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which
are in heaven, and which are on earth, in him." — Eph. i. 9, 10. Oh,
the happy day, the glorious time when saints and angels meet ! Surely,
there we shall meet our father Adam, and the Antediluvian patriarchs,
Enoch and the church of the first-born, Noah, Abraham, and the pro-
phets, the apostles and all the saints from Adam to the latest birth.
Oh, what glorious promises ! my soul leaps forward at the thought.
If I am called " deluded," let me live for that day. If I am forced
to pass through scenes of sorrow and affliction, and to become a com-
panion of the beasts of the forest, or to wander in the wild desert, and
seek a shelter in the dens and caves of the rocks, because of my re-
hgion, let me keep the faith. I will endure the toil, supported by the
word of God, only let me have part in that happy meeting when saints
and angels shall greet ; when Zion shall ring with the voices of the
saints from every corner, with loud hosannahs to God and the Lamb;
and when the voice shall be i-eiterated from one end of Zion to the
other, saying, crown Jesus as King of kings, and Lord of lords ; for
he is worthy : for he hath redeemed us by his own blood out of all
nations, destroyed our enemies, curtailed the power of satan, and
brought us to enjoy that rest, that he hath ever promised since the be-
ginning of the world. Then the kingdom of heaven will be established
on earth, that the will of God be done on earth as it is done in hea-
ven, and the immortal saints reign as kings and priests under Jesus
Christ; which will continue uninterrupted for the space of one thous-
and years at least. Daniel describes this as follows : " I saw in the
night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds
of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought him near
before him. And there was given him dominion, and glory, and a king-
dom, that all people, nations, and languages should serve him : his do-
minion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and
liis kingdom that which shall not be destroyed." " But the saints
of the Alost High shall take the kingdom, and possess the king-
dom for ever, even for ever and ever." — Dan. vii. 13-18. John
speaking of this happy day says: "And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb
stood on the Mount Zion, and with him an hundred and forty and
four thousand, having his Father's name written in their foreheads."
" And they sung as it were new song before the throne, and before
the four beasts and the elders: and no man could learn that song
but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed
from the earth." — Rev. xiv. 1-3. John defines this subject in another
place, in which he says that the hundred and forty and four thous-
and were sealed out of the several tribes of Israel, and mentions another
company which were collected from all nations. Then will be the great
feast or marriage supper of the Lamb, or as the apostle says: " Let
us be glad and rejoice, and give honour to him: for the marriage of
the Lamb is come, and his wife Uath made herself ready. And to
her was granted, that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and
NO. 9.-2*
242 THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST
white: for the Hnen is the righteousness of saints. And he said unto
me. Write, blessed are they which are called unto the marriage sup-
per of the Lamb. And he saith unto me, these are the true sayings
of God," — Rev. xix. 7-9. When Christ administered bread and
wine to his disciples as the emblems of his broken body and spilt blood,
he told them to do it until he come ; but said that he would drink wine
no more with them until he would drink it anew in his Father's king-
dom. It is evident that upon the same principle that the children of
Israel were commanded to offer sacrifices upon the smoking altar, as
a type alluding to the great sacrifice that was otiered upon the cross
for the sin of the world, the followers of Christ are commanded to
break bread, and administer wine, not only, in commemoration of the
broken body and spilt blood of (Jhrist: but to keep them in remem-
brance of that happy day when Jesus shall gird himself, and administer
it anew in his Father's kingdom, to all the saints and prophets from
Adam down to the latest birth. Oh what rapture ! what joy will
be there! when angels shall shout, and the whole heavenly choir shall
strike up a song of praise to God and the Lamb. Oh what conde-
scension— Christ the Lord of Glory condescends to ol^ciate at the
great feast ! This will be the great feast prepared for the righteous
that Isaiah speaks so highly of: " And in this mountain (The word
this refers back to Mount 'Zion spoken of in the 23rd verse of the
preceding chapter) shall the Lord of hosts make unto all people a
feast of fat things, a feast of wines on the lees, of fat things full of
marrow, of wines on the lees well refined. And he will destroy in
this mountain the face of the covering cast over all jieople, and the
veil that is spread over all nations. He will swallow up death in
victory; and the Lord God will wipe away tears from oft' all faces; and
the rebuke of his people shall be taken away from off all the earth :
for the Lord hath spoken it. And it shall be said in that day, lo, this
is our God ; we have waited for him, and he will save us : this is the
Lord ; we have waited for him, m'c will be glad and rejoice in his sal-
vation."— Isa. XXV. G-9. From the above we learn that at the time of
this feast, the veil that has ever since the fall intervened between man
and God, and has never been rent only by faith, will be removed, and
the saints see him face to face, and know him as he is. Death will
also be swallowed up in victory, and mothers will not mourn for the
loss of their children : for God will wipe away tears from off all faces.
Indeed this is the day when the glory of God will be revealed, which
has been hid from ages and generations past.
John after describing the hundred and forty and four thousand that
were sealed says : " After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude,
which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people,
and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed
with white robes, and palms in their hands;" " And one of the elders
answered saying unto me, what are these which are arrayed in white
robes ? and whence came they ? And I said unto him, Sir, thou
knowest. And he said to me, these are they which came out of great
AND THE DESTRUCTION OF THE WICKED. 243
tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in
the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of
God, and serve him day and night in his temple : and he that sitteth
on the throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more,
nehher thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any
heat. For the Lamb, which is in the midst of the throne, shall feed
them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of water: and God
shall wipe away all tears from their eyes." — Rev. vii. 9-17.
Now reader we appeal to your own conscience if the privileo-e of
sharing in this feast, and the enjoyment of eternal life, is not well
worth a pilgrimage like that of Abraham's. We leave you to exer-
cise your own judgment upon it. But says one, is this coming of
Christ nigh, or not 1 We answer, that when the signs that Christ
said should precede his coming begin to appear, then know that that
generation will not all pass away till the Son of man comes. If these
signs begin to appear, then he will come before this generation is all
past; — "but the day and the hour knoweth no man."
From what we have already said, the reader will readily discover
that when the Lord appears his saints will be gathered together ;
hence we seethe folly of the efforts of the Missionaries to convert the
world, and thus bring in the Millennium ; but at the same time say
nothing to the people about gathering together. Also when he appears
he will destroy the wicked, so that but few shall be left in comparison
to the vast number of the human family. Then what will become of
those that teach false doctrines, and deny that there is any promise of
his coming, and those also that say that it is a matter of little or no
consequence whether he comes to reign on earth or not ? Let every one
answer this for himself When he comes those that will be saved,
will be looking for him, and expecting him. '* If the righteous are
scarcely saved, what will become of the sinner and the ungodly?"
Now the Lord hath commanded us to lift up our voices and pro-
claim repentance unto this generation, saying, repent ye all people,
and prepare for the great and notable day of the Lord. And now kind
reader, if you have not repented of your sins, it is high time for you
to do it; for you know not how soon the day of the Lord will come;
therefore, be up and a-doing, fit and prepare yourself for the great
day. Put on the whole armour of God that you may be able to stand,
have your loins girt about with truth, have on the breast-plate of
righteousness, and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel
of peace ; above all, have the shield of faith that you may be able to
outride the storms of adversity, and land safe in the kingdom of
heaven : for says Peter : " Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look
for such things, be diligent that ye may be found of him in peace,
without spot and blameless." " Behold, he shall come saith the Lor4
of hosts; but who may abide the day of his coming?"
244 .iHo THE RESURRECTION.
THE RESURRECTION.
We have before touched upon this subject in our remarks upon the
second coming of Christ, but the magnitude of it is such, that it calls
for a more extensive investigation ; therefore, we shall make a few
more inquiries into the merits of it, which we trust will be useful to
our readers, especially those who have not hitherto been engaged in
the service of God.
According to divine revelation all both saint and sinner will have
a resurrection ; but that of the saints will be 5, thousand years at least,
before that of the wicked. The former will take place at the coming
of Christ, but the latter at the end of the Millennium.
The idea of a glorious resurrection inspired the prophets with
energy ; and they esteemed it a greater treasure then all the wealth,
and aggrandizement that this world can aflbrd; and indeed, as the
apostle says, some were tortured and would not accept of deliver-
ance when proffered, for the sake of, or that they might obtain a
better resurrection. The deliverance proflered, no doubt, was on
condition that they would deny the faith. But to proceed.
The first portion of the sacred volume that we will call the attention
of the reader to, reads as follows: "For since by man came death, by
man came also the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die,
even so in Christ shall all be made alive. But every man in his own
order ; Christ the first-fruits; afterward they that are Christ's at his com-
ing."— 1 Cor. XV. 21-23. Paul dilates upon this subject to some extent
in order to show the propriety of the resurrection, and thus do away the
erroneous opinions that some had imbibed, that there was no resurrec-
tion of the dead. He plainly sets forth the radical change in the ti'ansi-
tion from mortality to immortahty. He describes all as being sown in
mortality but when raised, immortal; but he makes a distinction in the
glories that they shall receive. We infer from his reasoning that it was a
doctrine of the church, and an immutable decree of Jehovah that all
should be raised from the dead; but in addition to this, the
Lord has made a certain sure promise, that all wh6^ obey the
gospel shall receive a glory when raised, that the unrighteous will not
receive, because of disobedience. This decree that all shall be raised,
is for the purpose of redeeming the human race from the consequences
of the fall; but the Lord has decreed that there shall be a rest, or a
sabbath of creation that all may share in on condition that they obey the
gospel; therefore, those that do not obey the gospel will not share in
this rest. When this rest commences those that have obeyed the gos-
pel, and held out faithful to the end, will be raised out of their tombs
in order to ejijoy it ; but the wicked through disobedience render
themselves unworthy of it; therefore, they will not be raised wheo.
the righteous are.
THE RESURRECTIOJV. 245
The resurrection from the dead is not only a distinctive feature of
the doctrine of Christ; but was considered by the ancient saints a great
treasure which would amply reward them for all their toils, and priva-
tions, that they endured while engaged in the work of God. To
secure unto themselves the right of this glorious resurrection was qne
of the grand objects they had in view : hence, Paul declares that
those that are Christ's shall have a resurrection at his coming.
Some dispute that there will be a literal resurrection of the body ;
but we are satisfied in our own minds that the scriptures are so plain,
positive, and directly to the point, that there is no room for contro-
versy ; however, for the benefit of the bewildered mind, we will
give some of our reasons for believing as we do.
First, we believe in the literal resurrection of the body, because
that Christ's body came forth out of the tomb, and he is the first-
fruits of them that slept, and also the example, which we will now
prove. The scripture says : " Now upon the first day of the week,
very early in the morning, they came unto the sepulchre, bringing
the spices which they had prepared, and certain others with them.
And they found the stone rolled away from the sepulchre. And they
entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus. And it came to
pass that two men stood by them in shining garments who said, why seek
ye the living among the dead? He is not here but is risen." — Luke,
xxiv. 1-6. See also Matt, xxviii. 1-G. Mark, xvi. 1-6. John, xx.
1-y. Christ said after his resurrection. " Behold my hands and my
feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh
and bones as ye see me have. And when he had thus spoken he
showed them his hands and his feet." — Luke, xxiv. 39, 40. Thus
Jesus had flesh and bones after his resurrection. But says one, did
not Paul say that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God?
We answer in the affirmative ; but he did not say that flesh and bones
could not inherit the kingdom of God. Flesh and blood constitute
the mortal life of man ; but when the blood is gone and the Spirit of
God takes its place, then the man is immortal. Blood is natural; there-
fore, the human system becomes weak through old age; but the
Spirit is eternal; therefore, it preserves, and is not subject to pain. It
will invigorate the human system with power and cause it to act with-
out wearines<5 to all eternity. Christ did not say that he had flesh and
blood; but that he had flesh and bones. We read also that Jesus
appeared unto his disciples upon the shores of the sea of Tiberias, and
even condescended to dine with them on broiled fish and honey comb
which he had prepared himself O ye proud priests of the
present day who roll in luxury, and lean upon your places of ease,
and would consider it too low an undertaking to condescend to cook
food for yourselves and followers, here is a lesson for you. Christ our
Redeemer who spoke as never man did, condescended to prepare
food, and dine with his disciples after his resurrection! This proves
to a demonstration that his body was raised from the dead ; ihereFore,
246 THE MILLENNIUM.
seeing that he is the example, not only in respect to piety and godly
conduct^ but in the resurrection from the dead, as he came forth, as
far as the literahty of the resurrection is concerned, so must we.
John is plain upon this: " Beloved now are we the sons of God; and
it doth not yet appear what we shall be ; but we know that, when he
shall appear, we shall be like him : for wc shall see him as he is."
1 John, iii, 2. Paul says : " For our conversation is in heaven from
whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ; who
shall change our vile body, that it may be fiishioned like unto his glo-
rious body, according to the working whereb3'he is able to subdue all
things unto himself." — Phi. iii. 'iO, 21.
Second, there is no partiality with God ; for he respects his saints
in one age of the w^orld as much as he does in another; therefore,
it would be an unjust thing for him to translate the bodies of
Enoch, and Elijah to heaven, and change them from mortality
to immortality and not sutler others to possess their bodies in
eternity. It is said that when Christ was crucified that the earth
did quake, and the rocks rent: "And the graves were opened; and
many of the bodies of the saints which slept arose, and came out of
their graves after his resurrection and went into the holy city, and
appeared unto many." — Matt, xxvii. 52, 53. In the above it is said
that the bodies (not spirits) of the saints arose; therefore, if God
raised many of his saints at that time, why will he not raise all in
his own due time 1
Having dropped the foregoing hints to prove the literality of the
resurrection, and also that it is one of the principles of the doctrine
of Christ, we leave the subject for the present. But shall hereafter
say more respecting it in the course of our remarks on the Millen-
nium.
THE MILLENNIUM.
■" There remaineth therefore a REST to the people of God." — Heb. iv. 9.
"Blessed are the meek for they shall inherit the earth." — Matt. v. 6.
There is no subject that abounds in the bible equal to that of the
Millennium or the thousand years of rest for the people of God, and
there is nothing better to arouse the mind to a lively sense of future
blessings, than the promise of this rest, that God hath made to all the
faithful and obedient.
This 7'est or sabbath of creation will be, in our opinion, the seventh
thousand years of the world ; of which the Jewish sabbaths were a
type. It is said that in six days the Lord made the earth, and on the
seventh day he finished his work, and blessed and hallowed it, and call-
ed it holy. In the ten commandments, which were written upon the
tables of stone by the finger of God, there is a strict injunction upon
the people of God, to cease from their temporal labours and keep the
THE MILLENNIUM. 247
seventh day or sabbath holy. This constituted an item in the code of
the ceremonial law, which was rigidly enforced upon the Israelites
prior to the appearance of Christ. They keep a sabbath of days, and
one of years. Every seventh year they let their servants, and their
beasts of burden rest, and every fiftieth year, they had a jubilee, when
their servants were set free. Paul speaking of these says : *' Let no man
therefore judge you in meat or in drink, or in respect of an holy day or
of the new-moons, or of the sabbath days, which are a shadow of things
to come." — Col. ii. 16, 17. Thus the sabbaths of both days and years
were a type or shadow of something to come. And now we ask, what
could they be a type of, but the great rest for the saints ? The sab-
bath of days was a day of rest, the sabbath of years was a year of
rest ; and surely what can be more reasonable than that these sabbaths
were a type of the great sabbath of creation. Peter speaking of the
Lord's mode of computing time says: " But, beloved, be not ignorant
of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years,
and a thousand years as one day." — 2 Pet. iii. 8. According to the
above the seventh thousand years will be the seventh day with the
Lord ; hence, the regular day to be hallowed and kept holy. The
foregoing are in short some of our reasons for concluding that the
seventh thousand years will be the Millennium. But the chronology
of time is so imperfectly kept that it is impossible for us to tell before-
hand the exact time that the seventh thousand years will conmience;
but when the great rest commences we shall certainly know it.
We do not believe as some do, that this rest will be ushered in by
the conversion of the whole world ; but as we remarked while speak-
ing of the second coming of Christ, the wicked will be de-
stroyed, and the earth undergo a purification by fire; and then
the Lord will come with all his saints and angels, and establish
the kingdom of heaven on earth. The reign of Christ, and the re-
deemed saints will then commence on earth. However, we do not
wish to be understood that Christ during the Millennium will be per-
petually confined to this earth ; but the idea is, he will subject the
earth to himself, that it shall be wholly under his control or jurisdiction,
and he will go and come as will be necessary ; and the patriarchs,
prophets, and immortal saints, shall reign as kings and priests under
him. The prophets looked forth, and with joy hailed this day o{ rest
from far, as the reward for their service in the cause of God, and
considered no hardship suHicient to counterbalance the glory and
blessings to be enjoyed during it. Satan at this time will be bound,
so that he cannot have any power over the saints to tempt them.
In order for the earth to be made fit for the abode of the saints, it
is necessary for it to be restored to its primitive or primeval purity,
that is, as it was in the morning of creation. The prophets have said
that this restoration should take place, and that even the beasts of the
forest should become perfectly peaceable and harmless, as thoy were
when Adam dwelt in the garden of Eden.
248 THE MILLENNIUM.
When we speak of the restoration of the earth, or in a word the
great restitution of all things spoken by the mouth of all the holy pro-
phets since the world began, we mean to be understood that wherein
the earth has been changed in the least from its primeval state, it will
be restored, and the curse be taken away ; and in a word any derange-
ment, or degenerated condition of the works of God, which will add
to his glory and to the happiness of the saints by being restored, will
be. In order to come at the object that we have in view, which is to
show the precise manner that the Millennium will be brought in, and
the saints made to enjoy that which is promised, it is necessary to take
a retrospective view of the earth, and all things upon it in the morning
of creation, and the various changes that it together with man and
beast have since undergone.
At the time this earth rolled from the hand of its Maker, there was
no curse to inflict the tedious manual labour, no thorns to infest the
ground, no sweat of the brow was required, no pain nor death was
there, no ravenous beast that sought for a prey ; but all was peace and
quietude. Our first parents were placed in the metropolis of this
lower creation, and power was given them to have dominion over the
beasts of the field, and the fowls of the air ; they also could converse
with God face to face as we converse with our friends ; no intervening
veil of unbelief was there. While in this state of innocency, Adam
gave names to all the beasts of the forest, fowls of the air, and creep-
ing things upon the earth. There was no devouring of a prey ; con-
sequently the lion ate vegetable food like the ox, and nothing did hurt
nor destroy in all the Lord's holy mountain. The earth yielded fruit
in abundance in its time thereof. Man was the noblest work of all
the creation ; therefore, God created him in his own image, and like-
ness, and endowed him with superior intellectual powers to any of the
animal creation ; and while in the garden the bright seraphs of heaven
were his companions.
Thus the whole creation as it is rolled from the hand of God was
pure. But Oh, how changed the scene — satan interposed ! spoke
through the serpent and disturbed the quiet; and justice demand-
ed that the penalty of the law should be inflicted : hence, the
inmates of the garden were forced out, and the seeds of death planted
within the human system. The monster sin then commenced his
dominion, and awful have been the consequences. The earth no
longer retained its standing in the presence of Jehovah ; but was hurled
into the immensity of space, and there to remain till it has filled up
the time of its bondage to sin and satan. It was immediately cursed,
and Adam, and Eve were obliged to procure their food and raiment
by the sweat of the brow. The beasts became ferocious, and went
prowling about the wilderness seeking the inferior animals for a prey.
{Conlinued onjirst page of next Number.)
THE
PUBLISHED BY B. WINCHESTER, PASTOR OF THE BRANCH OF THE
CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS IN PHILADELPHIA.
"when god works who can hinder?"
VOL. I.] PHILADELPHIA, MAY 15, 1841. [NO. 10.
THE MILLENNIUM.
{Continued.)
But says one, wherein did the sin of rnan effect the whole creation ?
We answer; that Adam was placed in the garden or capital of the
whole earth, and power was given unto him to sway his sceptre over
all things upon earth; therefore, when he fell from the presence ot
the Lord, the whole of his dominions fell also. It is said, that when
the liOrd, made the earth, he pronounced it good, or saw that it
was good ; but since, it has been cursed, and in many places made
barren. It is also said that at the time of the creation, the waters
were gathered together unto 07ie place ; consequently, the land was
also in one place; but now it is divided into continents, and islands.
How much the flood served to change the face of nature, we are not
able to say ; but it must have done considerable towards it. We
are told, Gen. x. 25, that in the days of Peleg the earth was divided.
It is probable that in his dny some mighty convulsion of nature took
place, which rent the earth asunder, and divided it into continents.
Other changes have been produced by various causes: for instance,
the plains of fSodom and Gomorrah that were once so beautiful, and
teemed with the voice of merriment; but now stagnant water, and a
barren desert only marks the place; also, the land of Palestine that
once flowed with milk and honey, and yielded suflicient for the suste-
nance of several million inhabitants ; but now is under a par-
ticular curse, and is scarcely capable to sustain a few thousand. If
any should ask why all this change? the only cause we could give, is the
wickedness of the human fiimiiy.
VOL. I. NO. X. — 1.
250 THE MILLENNIUM.
Indeed, ever since the fall of man the earth has been undergoing
changes. But says one, has it been changed for the worse ? We
answer in the affirmative.
But notwithstanding the fall of man, and the curse placed upon the
human family, the plan of redemption was devised, and preached to
Adam and Eve, which no doubt gladened their hearts. God promised
that in his own due time he would send his Son who should be offered
as a sacrifice for sin, and should not only redeem them from the fall ;
but should redeem the earth, or in other words restore it to its origi-
nal state and standing. The patriarchs having this redemption in
view moved forward in obedience to the commands of God; but it
seems that as time progressed, wickedness increased. In those early
ages, the holy men of God, could by faith rend the vail and behold
God, and converse with him face to fiicc as a man converses with his
friend. The heavenly messengers often ministered unto them. Surely,
the prophets and apostles had no idea of a true religion without the
administration of angels, and the gifts of the Spirit ; but now things have
assumed a different form, and appearance; men now profess to enjoy
a religion without these gifts, and blessings. Oh, how degenerated ! how
wretched mankind have made themselves by their wickedness ! Once
they were the favourites of heaven ! but now, they are bound up in
priestcraft and superstition. Mankind have been degenerating ever
since the creation. Christ represented the world as becoming more
and more wicked until the great harvest of the earth. The apostle
says, that evil men shall wax worse and worse. Having thus pointed
out some of the changes that man, beast, and even the earth itself,
have undergone, we will now take a brief prophetic view of their
restoration.
The restoration of the earth is a thing that the prophets have
mentioned with much firmness : for indeed, they well knew the advan-
tage of such a work. Isaiah speaking of this work says : " The
wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them ; and the
desert shall rejoice and blossom as the rose !" " Then shall the lame
man leap as an hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing: for in the
wilderness shall waters breakout, and streams in the desert. And the
parched ground shall become a pool, and the thirsty land springs
of water: in the habitation of dragons where each lay shall be grass,
with reeds and rushes. — Isa. xxx. 1-7. Thus the barren deserts are
to become fruitful, and springs of water, spring up in the thirsty land.
David speaking of the return of Israel, and the Millennium says : The
Lord shall give that which is good : and our land shall yield her
increase." Joel says: " At this time their floors shall overflow with
wheat, and the fats with wine and oil." "And ye shall reap and eat in
plenty and be satisfied." It is evident from the foregoing that the
curse will be taken off of the earth, that it may yield its fruit in abun-
dance. And from the following we are led to believe, not only that
the curse will be taken off, but that the continents, and islands, will be
THE MILLENNIUM. 251
brought together, or restored to their original place ; as they were
when they were all in one place. It is said, that when the Lord ap-
pears the mountains will flow down at his presence, and the valleys be
exalted, crooked things be made straight, rough places a plain, and
that the earth shall tremble exceedingly. John speaking of this work
says: " And there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings; and
there was a great earthquake such as was not since men were upon
the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great." " Jind every
island fled away , and the mountains were not found.''^ — Rev. xvi. 18
-20. See also Rev. vi. 14. Thus the islands are to be moved out of
their places ; and as it is the time of restoration, they will in all proba-
bility return and join themselves to the main continent from whence
they came. Isaiah speaking of the lands of Zion, and Jerusalem, that
is, tlie Eastern, and VVestcrn continents, says: " Thou shalt no more be
termed Forsaken : neither shall thy land any more be termed Desolate ;
but thou shalt be called Hephzi-bah, and thy land Beulah : for the Lord
delighteth in thee, and thy land shall be married." — Isa. Ixii. 4. Now
according to the above, the islands and continents will be brought to-
gether, the mountains thrown down, and the great waters rolled back to
the place w^here they were at the beginning ; and in a word, the earth
W'ill be restored to its primeval state, be purified by fire, the curse taken
off, and it made fit for the abode of the saints.
The brute beasts will then become perfectly peaceable, and harmless,
or the enmity be taken away. To prove this we insert the following :
" And righteousness shall be the girdle of his loins, and faithfulness the
girdle of his reins. The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the
leopard shall lie down with the kid ; and the calf, and the young lion,
and the falling together; and a little child shall lend them. And the
cow and the bear shall feed ; their young ones shall lie down together :
and the lion shall eat straw like the ox. And the sucking child shall
play on the hole of the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand
on the cockatrice's den. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my
holy mountain : for the eai-th shall be full of the knowledge of the
Lord, as the waters cover the sea.'' — Isa. xi. 5-9. The enmity be-
tween beast and beast shall be taken away, and they will eat vegeta-
ble food, and no more devour the inferior beast to satisfy their ap-
petite. This surely will be a glorious work, which can be brought
about in no other way, but by the ])ower of God. Having shown the
restoration of the earth, etc., we will now show the precise restora-
tion or resurrection of the saints.
Paul while reasoning upon this subject says : " For we know that
the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now:
and not only they, but ourselves also, which have the first-fruits of
the vSpirit; even we ourselves, groan within ourselves, wailing for the
adoption, to wit, the redemption of the body." — Ro. viii. 22, 2;J. It is
evident from the above, that the saints were waiting or looking Ibrlli
for the resurrection of the body. We liave before stated our views
THE MILLENNIUM.
with regard to the literality of the resurrection ; therefore, we shall
not particularize upon this part of the subject ; but only to show some
of the ideas of the prophets with regard to the manner that they shall
be brought to enjoy the great 7'est, which they have the promise of
enjoying. The reader will remember that the Lord promised Abra-
ham, Isaac, and Jacob, that they should have the land of Canaan for
themselves, and their posterity for an everlasting possession ; yet Ste-
phen said, that Abraham never possessed so much of that land, as to
set his foot upon. The apostle Paul says: " Abraham sojourned in a
land of promise as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with
Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise." We are
informed in the scriptures that the Lord is not slack concerning his
promises; therefore, we must look for this promise concerning them
to be fulfilled, and they made to enjoy their inheritance in the land of
Canaan. Ezekiel is very precise in telling how they shall be made to pos-
sess their inheritance. " The hand of the Lord was upon me, and carried
me out in the Spirit of the Lord, and set me down in the midst of the
valley which was full of bones, and caused me to pass by them round
about : and, behold, there were very many in the open valley ; and,
lo, they were very dry. And he said unto me, Son of man, can these
bones live? And I answered, O Lord God, thou knowest.
'• Again he said unto me, prophecy upon these bones, and say unto
them, O ye dry bones, hear the word of the L 
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11